This is a modern-English version of The Ranch Girls at Rainbow Lodge, originally written by Vandercook, Margaret.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE RANCH GIRLS SERIES
The Ranch Girls at Rainbow Lodge
BOOKS BY MARGARET VANDERCOOK
THE RANCH GIRLS SERIES |
The Ranch Girls at Rainbow Lodge |
The Ranch Girls' Pot of Gold |
The Ranch Girls at Boarding School |
The Ranch Girls in Europe |
The Ranch Girls Are Back Home |
The Ranch Girls and Their Awesome Adventure |
THE RED CROSS GIRLS SERIES |
The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches |
The Red Cross Women on the French Frontline |
The Red Cross Girls in Belgium |
The Red Cross Women with the Russian Army |
The Red Cross Girls with the Italian Army |
The Red Cross Girls Under the Stars and Stripes |
STORIES ABOUT CAMP FIRE GIRLS |
The Camp Fire Girls at Sunrise Hill |
The Camp Fire Girls in the Snow |
The Camp Fire Girls in the Real World |
The Camp Fire Girls Overseas |
The Camp Fire Girls' Jobs |
The Camp Fire Girls in Later Years |
The Camp Fire Girls in the Desert |
The Camp Fire Girls at the End of the Trail |

THE RANCH GIRLS SERIES
The Ranch Girls
——AT——
Rainbow Lodge
——BY——
MARGARET VANDERCOOK
ILLUSTRATED BY
HUGH A. BODINE
PHILADELPHIA
John C. Winston Co..
PRINTED IN U. S. A.
CONTENTS
Chapter | Page | |
I. | The Lost Trail | 9 |
II. | In the Shadow of the Giant's Face | 27 |
III. | Frieda and the Other Girl | 39 |
IV. | The Rescue | 54 |
V. | Looking for advice | 66 |
VI. | Arriving at the House Party | 78 |
VII. | A Trip to Old Laska | 86 |
VIII. | The Escape from the Dance | 99 |
IX. | Jacqueline's Bad Luck | 108 |
X. | Back to Rainbow Lodge | 122 |
XI. | Breaking News | 132 |
XII. | On the Other Side of the Divide | 147 |
XIII. | The Buzzkill | 160 |
XIV. | A Bad Arrival | 172 |
XV. | Save everyone, Jack! | 181 |
XVI. | When Greeks Meet | 193 |
XVII. | The Roundup | 202 |
XVIII. | Life Race | 218 |
XIX. | No Updates | 227 |
XX. | Olive | 243 |
XXI. | The Escape Route | 258 |
XXII. | A Voice in the Night | 266 |
XXIII. | Jack is happy. | 275 |
XXIV. | Christmas Eve | 282 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
She waved her amazing paper in front of her friends. | Frontispiece |
PAGE | |
Frieda bravely threw herself in front of the Indian woman. | 40 |
"Can I help you with anything, ma'am?" | 173 |
Someone quietly crept up behind her with the kind of stealth that only an Indian can manage. | 243 |
The Ranch Girls at Rainbow Lodge.
CHAPTER I.
A girl stood up in her saddle with one hand to her lips. "Halloo! Halloo!" she cried. "I wonder where on earth I am? I thought I knew every inch of this country, yet here I am lost and I can't be but a few miles from our ranch. I must have missed the trail somewhere. Jim! Jim Colter! If there is anybody near, please answer me."
A girl stood up in her saddle with one hand to her lips. "Hello! Hello!" she shouted. "I wonder where I am? I thought I knew this area really well, but here I am, lost, and I can't be more than a few miles from our ranch. I must have missed the trail somewhere. Jim! Jim Colter! If anyone is nearby, please respond!"
Jacqueline Ralston rode astride. Her eyes and cheeks were glowing and her gold brown hair, deep grey eyes and brilliant color, formed an unusually attractive picture.
Jacqueline Ralston rode with confidence. Her eyes and cheeks were radiating, and her golden-brown hair, deep gray eyes, and vibrant complexion created a strikingly attractive image.
She leaned over and gave her pony a penitent hug. "Poor little Hotspur, you shall have a rest pretty soon, even if I have to spend the night out of doors. But won't Jean and Frieda be frightened? Jim will scour the prairies for me."[10]
She leaned over and gave her pony an apologetic hug. "Poor little Hotspur, you’ll get some rest soon, even if I have to spend the night outside. But won't Jean and Frieda be scared? Jim will search the prairies for me." [10]
The pony was treading through a vast field of purple clover fading to brown in the autumn sun. It was just before sunset. Away to the right, Jacqueline could see a group of slow moving objects, which she knew to be cattle. Half a mile on the opposite side was a sparse group of evergreen trees and low bushes. But there was nothing else that broke the vision of a long line of level country, until the snow-capped peaks of the distant mountains shone like gold in the rays of the setting sun.
The pony was walking through a wide field of purple clover that was turning brown in the autumn sun. It was just before sunset. Off to the right, Jacqueline spotted a group of slow-moving shapes, which she recognized as cattle. Half a mile on the other side was a scattered group of evergreen trees and low bushes. But there was nothing else to interrupt the view of the flat land, until the snow-capped peaks of the distant mountains glimmered like gold in the light of the setting sun.
"We will try the trees, Hotspur," Jacqueline urged coaxingly. "Perhaps we may find a trail over there. Anyhow I believe I would rather be a solitary babe in the woods, than to wander around here in the alfalfa fields until to-morrow morning."
"We should check out the trees, Hotspur," Jacqueline encouraged gently. "Maybe we'll find a path over there. Either way, I'd prefer to be a lonely kid in the woods than to roam around here in the alfalfa fields until tomorrow morning."
The girl wore a short, brown corduroy jacket and skirt, leather leggings and riding boots. Over the pommel of her saddle hung a bunch of silver grouse and a smart little rifle was suspended at her side.
The girl wore a short, brown corduroy jacket and skirt, leather leggings, and riding boots. A bunch of silver grouse hung over the pommel of her saddle, and a sleek little rifle was slung at her side.
"I am desperately hungry," she announced aloud. "I do wish I had a match so I could light a fire. Jolly good advice that of Jim's for a ranch girl, 'never try to find your match, always carry it with you.'"[11]
"I’m starving," she said out loud. "I really wish I had a match so I could start a fire. Jim's advice for a ranch girl is pretty spot on: 'never try to find a match, always carry one with you.'" [11]
Jacqueline laughed. She was not willing to confess that she was tired, although she had been riding since eight o'clock that morning. Against the wishes of her sister Frieda, her cousin Jean, and the overseer of their ranch, Jim Colter, she had gone off alone to inspect the corral which had been recently built to protect their sheep for the winter.
Jacqueline laughed. She wasn't willing to admit that she was tired, even though she had been riding since eight o'clock that morning. Against the wishes of her sister Frieda, her cousin Jean, and the ranch overseer, Jim Colter, she had gone off alone to check out the corral that had just been built to keep their sheep safe for the winter.
Inside the woods the way was darker and there was no sign of a road. Jacqueline let the reins slacken on her pony's neck. Really Hotspur would have to find the right trail home, if they were to reach the ranch house that night. She could hear the rabbits and squirrels scurrying back into their retreats. They were not accustomed to being disturbed at their supper time and at first there was no other sound.
Inside the woods, the path was darker and there was no sign of a road. Jacqueline let the reins go loose on her pony's neck. Hotspur would definitely have to find the right trail home if they were going to get to the ranch house that night. She could hear the rabbits and squirrels darting back to their homes. They weren’t used to being interrupted during their dinner time, and at first, there was no other sound.
"Who goes there?" suddenly a rough voice demanded, and a horse came plunging through an opening in the trees.
"Who’s there?" a gruff voice suddenly asked, as a horse came bursting through an opening in the trees.
Jacqueline's color paled. She recognized the rider, a boy of about sixteen, nearly her own age. "I am Jacqueline Ralston," she answered quietly. "I have lost the trail. Will you please show me the way to the Rainbow Ranch?"[12]
Jacqueline's face went pale. She recognized the rider, a boy about sixteen, almost her age. "I'm Jacqueline Ralston," she said softly. "I lost the trail. Can you please show me the way to the Rainbow Ranch?"[12]
The young fellow laughed rudely. "Miss Ralston, is it?" he sneered. "Don't tell me you are lost on our ranch. You have been over here spying at our cattle. Just you trot along home as fast as you can. I shall report to my father what I caught you doing." The boy's light blue eyes blazed angrily.
The young guy laughed disrespectfully. "Miss Ralston, right?" he mocked. "Don't tell me you're lost on our ranch. You've been over here checking out our cattle. Just head home as fast as you can. I'll tell my dad what I caught you doing." The boy's bright blue eyes burned with anger.
Jacqueline had reined in her pony and waited. Her temper was not her strong point, but she replied politely: "I am not spying, Dan Norton; I wonder why you should think it necessary. I will leave your ranch as soon as I can get away from it. Will you please show me the trail?"
Jacqueline had pulled back on her pony and waited. She wasn't the most patient person, but she replied politely, "I'm not spying, Dan Norton; I'm curious why you think that's necessary. I'll leave your ranch as soon as I can. Can you please show me the trail?"
Jacqueline held her head very high. "Won't you tell me?" she asked again. "Because we happen to be enemies is no reason why you shouldn't believe my word." The young girl's tones were gentle, but her face was white with anger in the gathering dusk. Her firm red lips were pressed tight together to keep her from saying the things she really felt.
Jacqueline held her head up high. "Will you tell me?" she asked again. "Just because we’re enemies doesn’t mean you shouldn’t believe me." The young girl's voice was soft, but her face was pale with anger as nightfall approached. Her firm red lips were tightly pressed together to keep her from saying what she really felt.
Dan Norton rode closer toward her and for reply struck her pony sharply with his short riding whip. Tired little Hotspur quivered[13] with pain, but stood still under his mistress' gentle words.
Dan Norton rode closer to her and, in response, hit her pony sharply with his short riding whip. Tired little Hotspur shuddered with pain but stayed still under his mistress's gentle words.[13]
"Don't do that again, Dan," Jacqueline protested, feeling the hot blood rush to her face and then leave her cold and still with anger. "There is not another person in Wyoming who would be so rude to me. But there has been trouble enough between you and us. I shall not speak of this, but I shall never be able to forgive you to the longest day I live;" and Jacqueline's grey eyes looked so proudly and so scornfully into the boy's that his own dropped.
"Don't do that again, Dan," Jacqueline protested, feeling her face flush with anger before going cold and still. "No one else in Wyoming would be so rude to me. But there's been enough trouble between you and us. I won’t talk about this, but I’ll never be able to forgive you for as long as I live." Jacqueline's gray eyes looked so proudly and scornfully at the boy that he looked away.
"Your way's to the left," he muttered. "If you ride quick, you will soon be on the boundary of your own ranch. Hurry, there is some one else coming this way."
"Your route is to the left," he murmured. "If you ride fast, you'll soon reach the edge of your own ranch. Hurry, someone else is coming this way."
Jacqueline did not stir. A few minutes before, she would have trotted off gladly. Now nothing would have induced her to go. She would not run away from her enemy. Indeed she preferred to explain her presence on his ranch to Mr. Norton.
Jacqueline didn’t move. A few minutes earlier, she would have happily gone on her way. Now nothing could convince her to leave. She wasn’t going to run away from her enemy. In fact, she preferred to explain why she was on his ranch to Mr. Norton.
In the silence between the two young people another voice entered, but it was not Mr. Norton's. Some one was singing.
In the silence between the two young people, another voice joined in, but it wasn't Mr. Norton's. Someone was singing.
Dan Norton rode hurriedly out of sight and[14] Jacqueline lifted her rifle, letting it rest in her arm.
Dan Norton rode quickly out of sight and[14] Jacqueline raised her rifle, cradling it in her arm.
Coming through the rye;
If one person kisses another,
Need to vent?
Every girl has her guy,
Name they say have—
"Oh!" the song stopped abruptly. The singer threw up both hands and burst into a merry boyish laugh. "I surrender in the name of—in the name of most anything, if you will only put down that gun," he declared. "Who would have thought of meeting a girl in these woods? Whatever are you doing here? Poaching? No, I believe you don't have game preserves in this country, so poaching isn't against your law." The stranger laughed, though he had taken off his hat and bowed courteously to his fellow traveler. "Please tell me, are you Rosalind in the forest of Arden? You look like her, although I never heard of her on horseback," he ended merrily.
"Oh!" The song suddenly stopped. The singer raised both hands and broke into a cheerful, boyish laugh. "I give up in the name of—in the name of just about anything, if you’ll just put down that gun," he said. "Who would have thought I'd run into a girl in these woods? What are you doing here? Poaching? No, I guess you don’t have game preserves in this country, so poaching isn’t against your law." The stranger laughed, even though he had taken off his hat and bowed politely to his fellow traveler. "Please tell me, are you Rosalind in the Forest of Arden? You look like her, although I’ve never heard of her riding a horse," he finished happily.
Jacqueline bit her lips. The young man was evidently a newcomer in the neighborhood and at any other time Jacqueline would have liked him. He must have been about[15] seventeen and was tall and slender, with light brown hair and clever brown eyes. His dress was that of a cowboy, but Jacqueline saw with a feeling of instant disdain that his clothes were too new and his face too white for him to have lived long in her country. Besides he did not ride or talk like a Westerner.
Jacqueline bit her lip. The young man was clearly new to the neighborhood, and at any other time, she would have liked him. He looked to be about [15] seventeen, tall and slim, with light brown hair and sharp brown eyes. He was dressed like a cowboy, but Jacqueline felt an immediate sense of disdain seeing that his clothes were too new and his face too pale for him to have been living in her part of the country for long. Plus, he didn’t ride or talk like a Westerner.
"I am Frank Kent, at your service," he explained, puzzled by Jacqueline's haughty silence. "I am an Englishman and I don't quite know what I ought to do or say out in Wyoming. But may I be of any service to you?"
"I’m Frank Kent, at your service," he said, confused by Jacqueline's aloof silence. "I’m British, and I’m not really sure what I should do or say here in Wyoming. But can I help you with anything?"
Jacqueline's feeling of hurt and anger began to subside and she smiled in a more friendly fashion. Frank Kent decided that he had never seen such a pretty girl before in his life. Had she been a city girl, her skin would have been fair, but from her outdoor life it had become exquisitely darkened by the wind and sun of the prairies. Her hair was like bronze and her color a deep rose.
Jacqueline's feelings of hurt and anger started to fade, and she smiled more warmly. Frank Kent thought he had never seen such a beautiful girl before. If she had been from the city, her skin would have been pale, but her outdoor lifestyle had given it a stunning tan from the wind and sun on the prairies. Her hair was like bronze, and her complexion had a deep rosy hue.
"I ought not to be asking favors of you," Jacqueline replied in her usual manner. "You are a stranger in a strange land, while I have lived out West since I was a baby. But can you show me the trail to the Rainbow[16] Ranch? Anyhow tell me how to get off of this place. I have never been on it before, and—" To save her life Jacqueline could not keep her voice from trembling.
"I shouldn’t be asking you for favors," Jacqueline said in her typical style. "You’re a stranger in a strange place, while I’ve lived out West since I was a kid. But can you show me the way to the Rainbow[16] Ranch? In any case, tell me how to get out of here. I've never been on this land before, and—" No matter how hard she tried, Jacqueline couldn't stop her voice from shaking.
"Surely I can show you," Frank answered. He spoke with such a funny English accent, that Jacqueline would have liked to have made fun of him, if she had known him better.
"Of course I can show you," Frank replied. He spoke with such a funny English accent that Jacqueline would have liked to tease him, if she had known him better.
"I have heard a lot about the girls who run Rainbow Ranch," he went on quickly. "They sound like such an awfully good sort that I have made Dan Norton tell me a lot about them. I am visiting him, surely you must know him," the young fellow concluded eagerly.
"I've heard a lot about the girls who run Rainbow Ranch," he quickly added. "They sound really great, so I had Dan Norton tell me a lot about them. I'm visiting him; you must know him," the young guy concluded eagerly.
What in the world had he said? Frank Kent was startled. The girl he had just met seemed quite friendly a moment before. Now she stiffened up on her pony, her cheeks turned scarlet and her eyes flashed.
What in the world did he just say? Frank Kent was taken aback. The girl he had just met seemed really friendly a moment ago. Now she had tensed up on her pony, her cheeks were bright red and her eyes were blazing.
"I won't trouble you any further," she announced. "I will find my own way home from here." Without another word or a backward glance, Jacqueline gave her pony a gentle cut and Hotspur galloped quickly away.
"I won’t bother you anymore," she said. "I’ll find my own way home from here." Without saying anything else or looking back, Jacqueline gave her pony a gentle nudge, and Hotspur took off quickly.
"Whew," Frank Kent whistled, "methinks some one told me that the people one met out[17] West were awfully friendly and informal. That girl was as touchy as you find them. But I wonder who she is? I think I will ride after her and show her the trail, even if she is so high and mighty."
"Whew," Frank Kent whistled, "I heard that people you meet out[17] West are really friendly and informal. That girl was super touchy just like they say. But I wonder who she is? I think I'll ride after her and show her the trail, even if she is acting all high and mighty."
Jacqueline pretended not to hear the young man trotting along behind her, and did not turn her head. She rode faster and faster until a sound like a stifled moan arrested her. Jacqueline paused and saw that the young fellow who had been so polite to her a few minutes before was ghastly white. He was swaying so in his saddle that he had not the strength to stop his horse.
Jacqueline acted like she didn't notice the young man jogging behind her and kept her head turned away. She rode faster and faster until she heard a sound like a muffled groan that made her stop. Jacqueline paused and saw that the young guy who had been so nice to her just moments ago looked shockingly pale. He was swaying in his saddle, unable to control his horse.
Jacqueline caught his bridle. "Rest a minute," she urged gently. "You will soon be all right. You have ridden too far and you are not used to it. People always do too much, when they first come to Wyoming. My name is Jacqueline Ralston and I am one of the girls at the Rainbow Ranch. I am sorry I was rude to you a little while ago, but the Nortons are not our friends." Jacqueline was talking so that the young man could get his breath. She could not help admiring the brave fight he made. He[18] seemed to be dreadfully ashamed of his own weakness.
Jacqueline grabbed his reins. "Take a break for a minute," she said softly. "You'll be fine soon. You’ve ridden too far, and you're not used to it. People always overdo it when they first arrive in Wyoming. I'm Jacqueline Ralston, one of the girls at the Rainbow Ranch. I’m sorry I was rude to you earlier, but the Nortons aren’t on our side." Jacqueline spoke to give the young man time to catch his breath. She couldn’t help but admire his courageous effort. He[18] seemed really embarrassed about his own weakness.
"You will let me show you the right trail, won't you?" he asked. "I am sorry you are not friendly with my hosts. I thought I heard you talking to Dan, when I rode up to you, but that won't matter about me, will it? I don't know anything about your quarrel and if we were properly introduced, don't you think we could be friends? I can't tell you how plucky I think it is for you three girls to be managing your own ranch. Don't you think you might tell me a thing or two about it? It is pretty lonely out here for a stranger."
"You'll let me show you the right path, right?" he asked. "I'm sorry you’re not on good terms with my hosts. I thought I heard you talking to Dan when I came over, but that shouldn’t matter to me, should it? I don’t know anything about your disagreement, and if we were properly introduced, don’t you think we could become friends? I can't express how brave I think it is for you three girls to be running your own ranch. Don’t you think you could share a thing or two about it? It feels pretty lonely out here for someone new."
The young fellow looked so nice, and so ill, in spite of his efforts to hide it, that Jacqueline almost relented. Then the thought of Dan Norton's rudeness and the long feud between them swept over her, and Jacqueline shook her head firmly.
The young guy looked so nice, and so sick, despite trying to hide it, that Jacqueline almost softened. But then she remembered Dan Norton's rudeness and the long feud between them, and Jacqueline shook her head firmly.
"I am sorry," she returned. "With any one else it would not matter, but we can't be friendly with any guest of the Norton's." Jacqueline hesitated, "I can't explain it to you, there isn't time. Good-bye. I know the way home from here."[19]
"I'm sorry," she replied. "With anyone else, it wouldn’t matter, but we can't be friendly with any guest of the Norton's." Jacqueline hesitated, "I can't explain it to you, there isn't time. Goodbye. I know the way home from here."[19]
Frank Kent watched Jacqueline ride out of sight, sitting on her pony as though she had been made on it, like a figure cut from bronze, all in soft tones of gold and brown.
Frank Kent watched Jacqueline disappear in the distance, sitting on her pony as if she were born to it, like a statue carved from bronze, all in soft shades of gold and brown.
It was quite dark when Jacqueline at last spied the lights of her own ranch house twinkling at her warmly through the open windows and doors.
It was pretty dark when Jacqueline finally spotted the lights of her ranch house glowing warmly at her through the open windows and doors.
The broncho hurried faster, forgetting his hard day and Jacqueline talked low in his ear.
The bronco sped up, putting his tough day behind him, and Jacqueline whispered softly in his ear.
"Home and supper, Hotspur! See the lights of home ahead. Soon they will hear us coming. Suppose I give our call and relieve the suspense." Three times in rapid succession, Jacqueline touched her red lips with her slender fingers and gave a shrill, clear whistle like an Indian's call.
"Home and dinner, Hotspur! Look at the lights of home up ahead. They'll hear us coming soon. How about I call out and ease the tension?" Three times in quick succession, Jacqueline touched her red lips with her slim fingers and let out a sharp, clear whistle like an Indian's call.
Instantly figures moved about in the ranch house. A dark lantern was swung off its place over the front door and a man and two girls hurried down the drive. Jacqueline was lifted off her horse. Her sister, Frieda, seized her by one arm, her cousin, Jean, by the other.
Instantly, figures moved around the ranch house. A dark lantern was taken down from its spot above the front door, and a man and two girls rushed down the driveway. Jacqueline was lifted off her horse. Her sister, Frieda, grabbed her by one arm, while her cousin, Jean, held onto the other.
"What has kept you so long?" Frieda demanded anxiously.
"What kept you for so long?" Frieda asked anxiously.
"If you have had an adventure and wouldn't[20] let me go with you to-day, I shall never get over it," Jean insisted. "Come into the house this minute. Do tell us where you have been. Jim telephoned over to the other side of the ranch three hours back, but the sheep herders said you started for home long ago. We have been frightened to death ever since."
"If you've been on an adventure and didn't[20] let me join you today, I’ll never get over it," Jean insisted. "Come inside right now. Please tell us where you've been. Jim called over to the other side of the ranch three hours ago, but the sheep herders said you headed home a long time ago. We've been scared to death ever since."
Frieda pulled at her sister's jacket. Jean, although she kept up her scolding, got a pair of soft, red felt slippers and placed them invitingly in front of the big, living-room fire.
Frieda tugged at her sister's jacket. Jean, while still scolding, set a pair of cozy, red felt slippers down invitingly in front of the big living room fire.
Rainbow Lodge was built of pine logs. The great sitting-room was forty feet long and two-thirds as wide and it looked like a man's room, but the three ranch girls did not know it. The floor was covered with buffalo robes and beautiful bright Navajo blankets made by the Indians in the nearby villages, and the head of an elk thrusting forth giant antlers dominated the scene from above the stone fireplace. An Andrew Jackson table made of hewn logs, with a smooth polished top, occupied one side of the fireplace, holding a reading lamp and some half-opened books.
Rainbow Lodge was made from pine logs. The large living room was forty feet long and two-thirds as wide, giving it a distinctly masculine vibe, although the three ranch girls were unaware of this. The floor was covered with buffalo robes and colorful Navajo blankets crafted by local Indigenous people, and above the stone fireplace, the impressive head of an elk with giant antlers loomed over the room. An Andrew Jackson table made of cut logs, featuring a smooth polished top, stood on one side of the fireplace, holding a reading lamp and some partially opened books.
In another corner the home-made book shelves were filled with much-read novels and books of travel. There were low, comfortable[21] chairs about everywhere. It was an odd room to be occupied by three young girls, but a very noble one. The ranch girls had kept it just as their father had left it when he died, six months before.
In another corner, the homemade bookshelves were filled with well-worn novels and travel books. There were low, comfortable[21] chairs scattered around. It was a strange room for three young girls to be in, but a very admirable one. The ranch girls had maintained it just as their father had left it when he passed away six months earlier.
Jacqueline gave a comfy sigh. "I am glad to be at home," she murmured. "I haven't had any special adventure. Jean, I know you will be disgusted with me, but I got lost and wandered over on the Norton ranch. I met Dan Norton and he was horrid to me. Oh, Frieda darling, hasn't Aunt Ellen saved me anything to eat? I am simply starving," Jacqueline ended, anxious to change the subject.
Jacqueline let out a content sigh. "I am so happy to be home," she said softly. "I haven't had any exciting adventures. Jean, I know you'll be disappointed in me, but I got lost and ended up at the Norton ranch. I met Dan Norton and he was awful to me. Oh, Frieda sweetheart, hasn’t Aunt Ellen saved me anything to eat? I'm just starving," Jacqueline concluded, eager to shift the topic.
Aunt Ellen came in at this moment bearing a waiter. She was nearly six feet tall, part Indian and part colored, and she had lived with the Ralstons ever since Mr. and Mrs. Ralston came to Wyoming from the East, bringing Jack, who was then only two years old.
Aunt Ellen walked in at that moment carrying a tray. She was almost six feet tall, part Native American and part Black, and she had been living with the Ralstons ever since Mr. and Mrs. Ralston moved to Wyoming from the East with Jack, who was just two years old at the time.
The old woman was frowning and shaking her head, as she put down Jack's supper. "Ought never to have ridden off across the ranch alone, ought not to be coming back home way after dark. I am sure the master[22] never would have liked you chilluns living here and trying to run things for yourself," she muttered.
The old woman was frowning and shaking her head as she set down Jack's dinner. "You shouldn't have ridden off across the ranch alone, and you definitely shouldn't be coming back home this late. I’m sure the master[22] would never have wanted you kids living here and trying to handle things by yourselves," she muttered.
Jack flushed, although she patted the old woman's hand affectionately and said nothing. Jack knew she deserved the scolding and that she would have another from Jim Colter, the manager of their ranch, in the morning. To-night he had led Hotspur away without a word and retired to his own quarters.
Jack blushed, but she affectionately patted the old woman's hand and said nothing. Jack knew she deserved to be scolded and that she would get another lecture from Jim Colter, the manager of their ranch, in the morning. Tonight, he had taken Hotspur away without a word and had gone to his own quarters.
No one, excepting strangers, ever called Jacqueline Ralston anything but Jack. She never thought of herself by her pretty French name, except when she wished to appear very grown up and impressive. As for little Frieda, she had been born at Rainbow Ranch house thirteen years before on Christmas eve. She was such a fair little German-looking baby, with her blue eyes and flaxen hair, that her mother gave her the pretty German name of Frieda, which means peace. Mrs. Ralston died when Frieda was only a few months old, but the little girl had fairly earned her name all her life. Peace and War, Jean used to call the two sisters, when she wanted to tease Jack, for Jacqueline was as high-tempered[23] and determined as Frieda was gentle and serene.
No one, except for strangers, ever called Jacqueline Ralston anything but Jack. She never thought of herself by her pretty French name, except when she wanted to seem very grown up and impressive. As for little Frieda, she had been born at Rainbow Ranch house thirteen years earlier on Christmas Eve. She was such a fair little German-looking baby, with her blue eyes and blonde hair, that her mother gave her the beautiful German name Frieda, which means peace. Mrs. Ralston died when Frieda was only a few months old, but the little girl had truly lived up to her name all her life. Peace and War, Jean used to call the two sisters when she wanted to tease Jack, because Jacqueline was as high-tempered and determined as Frieda was gentle and calm.[23]
Jean was a slender, graceful maiden, with hair and eyes of the same nut brown color. She had come to live at the ranch ten years before, when her mother, Mr. Ralston's sister, died, and Mr. Ralston decided it would be better to bring up three motherless girls than two. Jean had a gentle, far-away expression, though Jack always asserted that Jean was present when she wanted to be. She only dreamed dreams and wore her aloof expression when people bored her, or when she felt sad and thought she needed sympathy. Jack and Frieda knew no difference in their feeling for Jean and for each other.
Jean was a slender, graceful young woman, with hair and eyes that were the same shade of nut brown. She had come to live at the ranch ten years ago when her mother, Mr. Ralston's sister, passed away. Mr. Ralston thought it would be better to raise three motherless girls than just two. Jean had a gentle, distant look, but Jack always claimed that Jean was present when she wanted to be. She would just zone out and wear her detached expression when people bored her or when she felt sad and thought she needed sympathy. Jack and Frieda felt no different about Jean than they did about each other.
When Jacqueline finished supper, she curled herself in a big armchair in front of the fire. Frieda sat on a low stool at her feet while Jean, with an open book, was not far away. Jean was the reader of the three girls, but to-night her book was neglected.
When Jacqueline finished dinner, she curled up in a big armchair in front of the fireplace. Frieda sat on a low stool at her feet while Jean, with an open book, was not far away. Jean was the reader of the three girls, but tonight her book was ignored.
"Out with it, Jack," Jean insisted calmly. "You know perfectly well that you haven't told us all that happened to you this afternoon. Fire away and get it over with, I want to finish my book to-night."[24]
"Spit it out, Jack," Jean urged calmly. "You know you haven't shared everything that happened to you this afternoon. Just go for it and get it over with; I want to finish my book tonight."[24]
After much urging, Jack told her story in full and Jean flung her book down and danced about the room on her tip-toes, she was so angry, when she heard how Dan Norton had treated her. But she had a different feeling about the young English fellow.
After a lot of pushing, Jack shared her whole story, and Jean tossed her book aside and tiptoed around the room, she was so furious when she found out how Dan Norton had treated her. But she felt differently about the young English guy.
"I really think you were rather horrid, Jacqueline Ralston," she announced coolly. "Of course we can't be having visitors or making friends with any one visiting those hateful Nortons, but I think you might have told that young fellow we would be nice to him when we met him other places. He is a far-off cousin of the Nortons, whose health broke down while he was at college in England and his people sent him over here to recover. His father is a Lord, or a Sir or something, I can't remember which. But Mrs. Simpson says he is awfully nice and—"
"I really think you were pretty awful, Jacqueline Ralston," she said coolly. "Of course, we can’t have visitors or make friends with anyone visiting those awful Nortons, but I think you could have told that young guy we would be nice to him when we saw him in other places. He’s a distant cousin of the Nortons, and his health took a hit while he was at college in England, so his family sent him here to recover. His dad is a Lord or a Sir or something like that; I can’t remember which. But Mrs. Simpson says he’s really nice and—"
Jack put both fingers in her ears. "For goodness sake, hush, Jean Bruce," she protested. "You are such a snob. What difference can it make to us, whether this Frank Kent is a lord or a prizefighter? We certainly can't have anything to do with him. I shan't even speak to him again if I can help it. For the life of me, Jean, I don't see how you[25] happen to find out the gossip in Wyoming with our ranches five miles apart."
Jack stuck her fingers in her ears. "For goodness' sake, be quiet, Jean Bruce," she complained. "You're such a snob. What does it matter to us whether this Frank Kent is a lord or a prizefighter? We definitely can’t get involved with him. I won’t even talk to him again if I can avoid it. Honestly, Jean, I don’t understand how you manage to get all the gossip in Wyoming with our ranches five miles apart."
Jean's brown eyes sparkled. She and Jack had many differences of opinion, but to-night Jack was tired and her cousin decided not to answer back.
Jean's brown eyes sparkled. She and Jack had a lot of differing opinions, but tonight Jack was tired, and her cousin chose not to respond.
"Have you gotten your lessons, Frieda?" Jack asked gently a moment later, kissing her hand apologetically to Jean.
"Did you get your lessons, Frieda?" Jack asked softly a moment later, kissing her hand apologetically to Jean.
Frieda shook her head. She had two long blonde plaits, like a little German girl, with a curl at the end of each one of them. Her cheeks were a faint pink, and her nose tilted just enough to curl her lips up into a smile.
Frieda shook her head. She had two long blonde braids, like a little German girl, each with a curl at the end. Her cheeks were a light pink, and her nose turned up just enough to make her lips curl into a smile.
"No," she replied calmly. "Jean offered to hear me recite, but I didn't feel like it. You and Jean haven't studied your French for three evenings. I don't see why I have to do all the studying, because I am the youngest. When we planned to live by ourselves this winter, you and Jean declared that you were going to study three or four hours every day."
"No," she replied calmly. "Jean offered to listen to me recite, but I wasn't in the mood. You and Jean haven't practiced your French for three evenings. I don't understand why I have to do all the studying just because I'm the youngest. When we decided to live by ourselves this winter, you and Jean promised that you'd study for three or four hours every day."
Jack pulled Frieda's hair and Jean had just picked up her French grammar with a sigh when there came the noise of some one riding up to the ranch house.[26]
Jack tugged at Frieda's hair, and Jean had just sighed as she picked up her French grammar when they heard someone riding up to the ranch house.[26]
The three girls flew to the window. It was too dark to recognize the figure on horseback. But a few moments later, Aunt Ellen brought in an envelope addressed to "Miss Jacqueline Ralston."
The three girls rushed to the window. It was too dark to make out the figure on horseback. But a few moments later, Aunt Ellen came in with an envelope addressed to "Miss Jacqueline Ralston."
It was a surly note of apology from Dan Norton for his rudeness to her in the afternoon. The girls wondered what in the world had induced him to write it.
It was a grumpy apology note from Dan Norton for being rude to her earlier in the afternoon. The girls wondered what could have possibly made him write it.
Long after Jean and Frieda were asleep, Jacqueline lay awake. She was the oldest and most responsible member of the ranch girl family of three. Frieda was right, she and Jean had been neglecting their studies shamefully. Now and then Jack could not help thinking that perhaps it was not wise for them to live without a teacher or a chaperon. They did not want to grow up perfect greenhorns, yet how they hated the idea of introducing a stranger into their home at Rainbow Ranch. Jack was still puzzling, when she fell asleep, with the familiar sound in her ears of the far-off lowing of the wild cattle across the prairie and the distant bark of the faithful sheep dogs.
Long after Jean and Frieda had gone to sleep, Jacqueline lay awake. She was the oldest and most responsible member of the ranch girl trio. Frieda was right; she and Jean had been shamelessly neglecting their studies. Occasionally, Jack couldn't help but think that it might not be wise for them to live without a teacher or a chaperone. They didn't want to grow up as clueless adults, yet they really disliked the idea of bringing a stranger into their home at Rainbow Ranch. Jack was still mulling this over when she finally fell asleep, listening to the familiar sounds of the distant lowing of the wild cattle across the prairie and the far-off bark of the loyal sheepdogs.
CHAPTER II.
"What a picture you are, Frieda," Jack called, as she came out on the broad veranda of the ranch house at about eight o'clock the next morning.
"What a sight you are, Frieda," Jack called, as she stepped out onto the wide porch of the ranch house at around eight o'clock the next morning.
"I don't care if we don't make our everlasting fortunes with our violet beds, they are just too sweet for anything! Jean is coming out to help you pick the flowers in a minute; I have got to go down to the rancho to make my peace with Jim."
"I don't care if we don't get rich from our violet beds; they're just too lovely for anything! Jean is coming out to help you pick the flowers in a minute; I need to head down to the ranch to make things right with Jim."
Jack walked briskly along. It was a gentle October day with a bright sun and warm wind. You seemed to be able to see half way across the world, the horizon line stretched so far beyond you.
Jack walked quickly along. It was a lovely October day with a bright sun and warm breeze. You felt like you could see halfway across the world, the horizon stretching far beyond you.
One of the ways in which Jean and Frieda had been trying to help to make the ranch pay was by starting a violet farm. Nearly an acre of land near the house had been irrigated and[28] glistened with the dark green leaves and purple stars of the young plants. The flowers were to be covered with glass later on. Now the fresh morning air was fragrant with their perfume. Of course the flowers had not yet had time to pay for the expense of planting them, but Frieda was eagerly calculating how many bunches she would have to send to the nearest town, when Jean joined her.
One of the ways Jean and Frieda had been trying to make the ranch profitable was by starting a violet farm. Almost an acre of land near the house had been irrigated and[28]shone with the dark green leaves and purple blooms of the young plants. The flowers were going to be covered with glass later on. For now, the fresh morning air was filled with their scent. Of course, the flowers hadn’t had time to cover the cost of planting them yet, but Frieda was eagerly calculating how many bunches she would need to send to the nearest town when Jean joined her.
"Don't you wish we could spend this whole day out of doors, Jean?" Frieda suggested. "I forgot to say anything about it to Jack, but you know how we have talked about riding over to the Giant's Cañon to have our lunch. Aunt Ellen can pack our saddle bags, and we can join Jack at the rancho."
"Don't you wish we could spend the whole day outside, Jean?" Frieda suggested. "I forgot to mention it to Jack, but you know how we've talked about riding over to the Giant's Canyon for our lunch. Aunt Ellen can pack our saddlebags, and we can meet Jack at the ranch."
After a ten minutes' walk, Jacqueline Ralston touched the brim of her broad sombrero hat with a military salute and brought her heels sharply together, when a tall figure came down the path toward her from the rancho with his hands deep in his old leather trousers. She was near the mess-house, where the men who worked the ranch had their quarters. The girls called it "Jim's rancho," to distinguish it from their own home half a mile away.[29]
After a ten-minute walk, Jacqueline Ralston touched the brim of her wide sombrero with a military salute and brought her heels swiftly together when a tall figure approached her from the ranch with his hands deep in his old leather pants. She was close to the mess house, where the men who worked at the ranch lived. The girls referred to it as "Jim's rancho" to differentiate it from their own home located half a mile away.[29]
Jim Colter returned Jack's salute gravely. He was a handsome man of about thirty, with black hair and skin almost as swarthy as a Mexican's. The queer thing about his appearance was that his eyes were as blue and as gentle as a baby's, except when he was angry and then there was no harder man in Wyoming to deal with than the overseer of Rainbow Ranch. Jack would not have dared to let him know how rude Dan Norton had been to her.
Jim Colter returned Jack's salute seriously. He was a good-looking guy in his thirties, with black hair and skin almost as dark as a Mexican's. The strange thing about his appearance was that his eyes were as blue and gentle as a baby's, except when he got angry; then there was no one tougher to deal with in Wyoming than the overseer of Rainbow Ranch. Jack wouldn't have dared to let him know how rude Dan Norton had been to her.
Jim was a man of mystery. He came from goodness knows where; no one knew anything of his past. One day, many years before, he rode up to the ranch house nearly dead from fatigue and hunger. Mr. Ralston took him in and he never went away again. But he would not say one word about himself and no one dared to ask him many questions, because his blue eyes would suddenly grow black and angry and he would look as though he were recalling something he wanted to forget.
Jim was an enigmatic guy. He came from who knows where; nobody knew anything about his past. One day, many years ago, he rode up to the ranch house almost dead from exhaustion and hunger. Mr. Ralston took him in, and he never left. But he wouldn't say a word about himself, and no one dared to ask him too many questions because his blue eyes would suddenly turn black and angry, making him look like he was remembering something he wanted to forget.
Jim was devoted to Jack and Jean, but Frieda was his special favorite. She was only two years old when he came to live at Rainbow Ranch, but he taught her to ride and to swim, when other babies were only just learning[30] to walk. He and Mr. Ralston used to ride all over the great ranch, with Frieda tucked up in front of Jim's saddle and Jack perched behind her father's when both little girls were almost babies. By the time she was fourteen, Jacqueline Ralston, who was her father's shadow, knew the trick of lassoing. There was not a cowboy on the ranch who could ride faster, shoot straighter, or understood more about the business of caring for the cattle and the sheep than she did, and since Mr. Ralston's death, Jim had always consulted Jack about each new business venture.
Jim was dedicated to Jack and Jean, but Frieda was his absolute favorite. She was only two years old when he started living at Rainbow Ranch, yet he taught her how to ride and swim, while other toddlers were just learning to walk. He and Mr. Ralston would ride all over the large ranch, with Frieda sitting in front of Jim's saddle and Jack perched behind her dad when both girls were still quite young. By the time she turned fourteen, Jacqueline Ralston, who was always by her father's side, had mastered the art of lassoing. There wasn't a cowboy on the ranch who could ride faster, shoot straighter, or knew more about taking care of the cattle and sheep than she did, and since Mr. Ralston's passing, Jim had consistently sought Jack's advice on every new business venture.
Jack made her report of yesterday's expedition, but without a word of her meeting with Dan. Jim said nothing about the fright Jack had given them, but Jack found herself blushing and feeling like a little girl, instead of the head of a thousand acre ranch as he looked at her.
Jack shared her report on yesterday's expedition, but she didn't mention her encounter with Dan. Jim didn’t say anything about the scare Jack had given them, but Jack felt herself blushing and feeling like a little girl instead of the head of a thousand-acre ranch as he looked at her.
"It really wasn't my fault I was out late, yesterday, Jim," Jack apologized. "But we girls have decided to turn over a new leaf. We have made up our minds to stay at home and study, until we are regular blue stockings."
"It really wasn't my fault I was out late yesterday, Jim," Jack apologized. "But we girls have decided to change our ways. We've made up our minds to stay home and study until we're total bookworms."
Jim laughed and at this moment glanced up the road. Jean and Frieda were riding[31] calmly toward them. Jean was leading Hotspur and the three girls' saddle bags were packed as though they were pioneers traveling across the Deadwood trail to the gold regions of California.
Jim laughed and, at that moment, looked up the road. Jean and Frieda were riding[31] calmly toward them. Jean was leading Hotspur, and the three girls' saddle bags were packed as if they were pioneers heading down the Deadwood trail to the gold fields of California.
Jim chuckled. "Looks like a party of bluestockings from Boston, Jack, coming this way, 'specially that there fishing tackle Jean's carrying. Where was you expecting to spend to-day?" he drawled in a funny Western fashion.
Jim laughed. "Looks like a group of intellectuals from Boston, Jack, heading our way, especially with that fishing gear Jean's carrying. Where did you think you were going to spend today?" he said in a quirky Western accent.
Frieda tucked a small bunch of violets in the buttonhole of Jim's khaki shirt. She wore a blue riding suit and a big Mexican hat like Jack's and her face looked very young and babyish under it. "We are going to the Giant's Cañon, Jim," she said apologetically. "It's such a dream of a day, but Jack doesn't know. We have brought her sketch book and Jean's along and I have my history, so we can get our lessons outdoors and then we can make a fire and have lunch in my own little cave in the rocks."
Frieda pinned a small bunch of violets in Jim's khaki shirt pocket. She was wearing a blue riding outfit and a large Mexican hat like Jack's, and her face looked really young and innocent underneath it. "We're going to the Giant's Canyon, Jim," she said with a hint of apology. "It’s such a perfect day, but Jack has no idea. We brought her sketchbook and Jean's too, and I have my history book, so we can do our lessons outside. Then we can make a fire and have lunch in my little cave in the rocks."
"We will be back early, Jim," Jean added.
"We'll be back early, Jim," Jean added.
"All right," Jim agreed. His eyes twinkled at the vision of Jean and Jack sketching under the shadow of the great stone peaks[32] whose broken outline looked like the profile of a giant's face. The Giant's Cañon was five miles across the plains, but the ranch girls were in the habit of riding over to it. Between the ridges of rock, nestling in the deep gorge, were little lakes filled with shimmering trout. One of the rocky caverns in the cañon, Frieda had adopted as her very own. The girls always spoke of it as Frieda's cave.
"Okay," Jim agreed. His eyes sparkled at the thought of Jean and Jack sketching under the shadow of the huge stone peaks[32] whose jagged outline resembled the profile of a giant's face. The Giant's Canyon was five miles across the plains, but the ranch girls regularly rode over to it. Nestled between the rock ridges in the deep gorge were small lakes filled with sparkling trout. One of the rocky caves in the canyon, Frieda had claimed as her own. The girls always referred to it as Frieda's cave.
Frieda's stone castle was really two stories high. A large flat rock jutted out over a second one about eight feet below it while a flight of natural stairs ran from the ground to the floor of the cave.
Frieda's stone castle was actually two stories tall. A large flat rock extended out over another one about eight feet below it, while a natural staircase led from the ground up to the cave floor.
Frieda unpacked the saddle bags, while Jean and Jack tethered the ponies to a great cottonwood tree not far from the edge of the gorge. The place was entirely deserted, except for an eagle that swooped out of her eyrie and floated above the newcomers' heads. Frieda slipped down the stairs into her cave, spread out her pony's blanket and set to housekeeping, humming as cheerfully as though she had been in her own private room at the ranch. She was not in the least awed by the grandeur and loneliness of the scenery about her. Indeed Frieda was so much at home[33] in her cavern that she kept an old frying pan hung from one of the sharp points of the rock and some broken dishes stored away in a crevice which formed a kind of natural pantry.
Frieda unpacked the saddle bags while Jean and Jack tied the ponies to a large cottonwood tree not far from the edge of the gorge. The place was completely deserted, except for an eagle that swooped down from her nest and hovered above the newcomers. Frieda descended the stairs into her cave, laid out her pony's blanket, and started settling in, humming happily as if she were in her own private room at the ranch. She wasn't the least bit intimidated by the vastness and solitude of the scenery around her. In fact, Frieda felt so at home in her cave that she kept an old frying pan hanging from one of the sharp rock points and stored some broken dishes in a crevice that served as a sort of natural pantry.
Jean and Jack made a fire, because no camper is really happy without one. Then they religiously got out their sketch books and set to work to make pictures of their three sturdy bronchos munching the buffalo grass in their neighborhood.
Jean and Jack built a fire, since no camper is truly happy without one. Then they eagerly pulled out their sketchbooks and got to work drawing their three sturdy broncos munching on the buffalo grass around them.
Both girls worked patiently for about ten minutes and then Jean sighed once or twice. She had used her eraser oftener than her drawing pencil. Holding her drawing out, she gazed at it critically. Finally she tore it into small bits and strolled over to Jack, to gaze over her shoulder.
Both girls worked patiently for about ten minutes, and then Jean sighed a couple of times. She had used her eraser more than her drawing pencil. Holding her drawing out, she looked at it with a critical eye. Finally, she tore it into small pieces and walked over to Jack to look over her shoulder.
"And what be those critturs you are picturing, Friend Ralston?" Jean demanded, in a familiar, Western tone. "If they are native to this here state of Wyoming, I ain't never seen 'em before. Be they mules or buffaloes?"
"And what are those creatures you’re imagining, Friend Ralston?" Jean asked, in a familiar Western tone. "If they’re native to this state of Wyoming, I’ve never seen them before. Are they mules or buffaloes?"
Jack frowned and bit her pencil. "Don't be a goose, Jean," she answered, "and please don't interrupt." Jack surveyed her masterpiece critically. "The ponies do look[34] a bit queer," she confessed. "One of them has three legs and the other five, but then I haven't worked very long. Do go away and see if you can do any better yourself. You know we solemnly vowed that we were going to sketch an hour each day."
Jack frowned and bit her pencil. "Don't be silly, Jean," she replied, "and please don't interrupt." Jack looked over her work critically. "The ponies do look[34] a bit weird," she admitted. "One of them has three legs and the other five, but I haven't been at it for long. Go on and see if you can do any better yourself. You know we promised we were going to sketch for an hour every day."
Jean departed to another ten minutes of labor. But the sun was shining gloriously; the day was one long, sunlit delight. She could hear the water trickling over the rocks in the gorge below, and Frieda moving about at her housekeeping. Jean picked up her fishing rod, selected a choice fly and slipped her sketch book into her knapsack.
Jean left for another ten minutes of work. But the sun was shining beautifully; the day was filled with sunlight and joy. She could hear the water gently flowing over the rocks in the gorge below, and Frieda bustling around with her chores. Jean grabbed her fishing rod, chose a perfect fly, and slipped her sketchbook into her backpack.
"Au revoir, Jack dear," she announced cheerfully. "Stay here and look after Frieda. I am going down to the pool to get some trout for lunch." Jean flung some pine knots on their fire, kissed her hand to Frieda and marched off, smiling wickedly at Jack, who was drawing as though her life depended on it. She wished to be an object lesson of industry to slothful Jean.
"Goodbye, Jack dear," she said cheerfully. "Stay here and take care of Frieda. I'm heading down to the pool to catch some trout for lunch." Jean tossed some pine knots on their fire, kissed her hand to Frieda, and walked off, smiling mischievously at Jack, who was drawing as if her life depended on it. She wanted to be a shining example of hard work to lazy Jean.
When Jean had entirely disappeared down the side of the ravine, Jack stopped to gaze sadly at her morning's work. "I am afraid I am not a natural-born artist," she declared[35] aloud. "It may be all right for geniuses to work from life, but I can't make any headway without a teacher. I wish Cousin Ruth had not put French and drawing into her list of what a young woman should know. They may be easy enough for girls to learn in her beloved old Vermont, but they are pretty hard work out here. I am afraid the ranch girls don't know any of the things they should." Jack's red lips parted. "But it's lots of fun to know the unnecessary things like fishing and riding. Gee whiz, I can't stand working any longer."
When Jean had completely disappeared down the side of the ravine, Jack paused to look sadly at her morning’s work. "I’m afraid I’m not a natural-born artist," she said aloud. "It might be fine for geniuses to work from life, but I can’t seem to make any progress without a teacher. I wish Cousin Ruth hadn’t included French and drawing in her list of what a young woman should know. They might be easy enough for girls to learn in her cherished Vermont, but they’re pretty tough out here. I’m afraid the ranch girls don’t know any of the things they’re supposed to." Jack’s red lips curled into a smile. "But it’s so much fun to know the unnecessary stuff, like fishing and riding. Wow, I can’t stand working any longer."
Jack leaned over the ledge of rock. Her drawing fluttered down to her sister. "Here Frieda, decorate your cave with that work of art. It looks like a drawing made by the Indians in pre-historic days. You won't mind, will you, if I go away for a while? I won't be out of calling distance and I won't stay long. If you need me, just sing out."
Jack leaned over the rock ledge. Her drawing fluttered down to her sister. "Here, Frieda, decorate your cave with this artwork. It looks like something the Indians would have made in prehistoric times. You won't mind if I step away for a bit, will you? I won't be far and I won't be gone long. If you need me, just call out."
Frieda smiled. Her blue eyes looked like a reflection of the clear sky above them. She had so little idea of feeling any fear, that she did not even trouble to answer Jack's question. There were no more wild animals in the gorge. Besides, the ranch girls knew[36] that few animals would attack them, except in self-defense.
Frieda smiled. Her blue eyes resembled the clear sky above them. She felt so little fear that she didn’t even bother to answer Jack's question. There were no wild animals left in the gorge. Besides, the ranch girls knew[36] that few animals would attack them unless it was in self-defense.
Frieda climbed down the rocky cliff to fill an old teakettle with water from a spring not far below and then hung it over the fire on a crooked stick. If the water boiled long before Jean and Jack returned, the pleasant, sizzly sound would keep her company. Frieda's house was in order, so she set out her luncheon dishes, arranging them around in a circle on the floor of her cave. In the center, in a broken teacup, she placed the bunch of violets she had worn in her trip across the plain. Still the girls had not returned; Frieda might have studied, but she decided that it would be more fun to enlarge the crevice in the rocks, which formed the storehouse for her kitchen and dining-room utensils.
Frieda climbed down the rocky cliff to fill an old teakettle with water from a spring not far below, then hung it over the fire on a crooked stick. If the water boiled long before Jean and Jack got back, the pleasant, sizzling sound would keep her company. Frieda's house was in order, so she laid out her lunch dishes, arranging them in a circle on the floor of her cave. In the center, in a broken teacup, she placed the bunch of violets she had worn during her trip across the plain. Still, the girls hadn't come back; Frieda could have studied, but she thought it would be more fun to widen the crevice in the rocks, which served as a storage space for her kitchen and dining room utensils.
She struck the rock sharply with a large stone. A piece chipped off, then another. It was red sandstone and not very hard and Frieda was banging away with all her might, when she gave a quick exclamation of surprise. A great crack appeared along one side of the stone wall, and a big boulder crashed down at Frieda's feet. Before her, she beheld[37] another cavern in the rock, almost as large as the one in which she played.
She hit the rock forcefully with a big stone. A chunk broke off, then another. It was red sandstone and not very tough, and Frieda was pounding away with all her strength when she suddenly exclaimed in surprise. A huge crack appeared along one side of the stone wall, and a large boulder fell down at Frieda's feet. In front of her, she saw[37] another cave in the rock, nearly as big as the one where she was playing.
The little girl jumped back. At any moment she expected to see a pair of wild eyes glaring at her from the rocky retreat, believing that she had accidentally broken into the cave of some animal. But nothing happened; there was no stir, no sound from the darkness inside.
The little girl jumped back. Any moment, she expected to see a pair of wild eyes glaring at her from the rocky hideout, thinking she had accidentally wandered into the cave of some animal. But nothing happened; there was no movement, no sound from the darkness inside.
Frieda's heart beat rapidly. Her face was pale from excitement. She looked cautiously into the opening, thrust one small hand into it and drew out a round dish of hard, baked clay, engraved with queer, Indian characters. Frieda gave a shriek of delight, although she did not realize that she had accidentally discovered an important collection of Indian relics. But she was fascinated with the arrow heads and queer Indian dolls that she dug out a second later.
Frieda's heart raced. Her face was pale from excitement. She looked carefully into the opening, reached in with one small hand, and pulled out a round dish made of hard, baked clay, decorated with strange Indian characters. Frieda let out a happy scream, unaware that she had stumbled upon an important collection of Indian artifacts. But she was captivated by the arrowheads and unusual Indian dolls that she uncovered just a moment later.
In the midst of her search, Frieda heard a sound that made her heart stand still. At the head of the gorge, about a quarter of a mile away, there was a dense thicket of evergreens. From this direction came a cry of pain and terror. Frieda flew up to the ground above.[38]
In the middle of her search, Frieda heard a sound that made her heart stop. At the top of the gorge, about a quarter of a mile away, there was a thick patch of evergreens. From that direction came a cry of pain and fear. Frieda rushed up to the ground above.[38]
"Jean, Jack!" she called. "What has happened? Is one of you hurt? Please come to me." Frieda gave the call, that was always the signal between the three ranch girls. "Oh-oo, Oh-ooo, Oh-oooo," ending in a shrill, drawn-out note, as she touched her lips with her fingers, three times in quick succession.
"Jean, Jack!" she yelled. "What’s going on? Is one of you hurt? Please come here." Frieda called out, the usual signal between the three ranch girls. "Oh-oo, Oh-ooo, Oh-oooo," ending with a high, long note as she tapped her lips with her fingers three times quickly.
Then she listened, but neither Jean nor Jack answered her. The ranch girls could hear sounds from afar off, as they had spent their lives in the open country. As Frieda ran forward a few steps, she caught the echo of light feet, flying along the ground. A girl came out of the woods, rushing toward her blindly. But Frieda could not tell who it was or guess what had happened. Was it Jean or Jack?
Then she listened, but neither Jean nor Jack replied. The ranch girls could hear distant sounds since they had grown up in the open countryside. As Frieda took a few steps forward, she heard the echo of light footsteps racing across the ground. A girl burst out of the woods, rushing toward her without looking. But Frieda couldn’t tell who it was or guess what had happened. Was it Jean or Jack?
CHAPTER III.
"Oh, what is it?" Frieda cried, with quick sympathy.
"Oh, what is it?" Frieda exclaimed, rushing to show her concern.
The girl looked at her hopelessly and ran on. But Frieda now understood. An old Indian woman armed with a stick, trotted out of the screen of the trees. She[40] was running more slowly but her face was terrifying. Her small black eyes were red with anger and she waved a long arm at the girl.
The girl gazed at her in despair and kept running. But Frieda got it now. An elderly Indian woman with a stick emerged from the trees. She[40] was running slower, but her expression was frightening. Her tiny black eyes were filled with rage, and she waved a long arm at the girl.

Frieda wanted to help, but what could she do? "Jean! Jack!" she called again. She could see that the hunted girl had no chance of escaping. She was nearly dropping with exhaustion. There was no place for her to hide, for the plain stretched on, covered only with grass and low sage brush.
Frieda wanted to help, but what could she do? "Jean! Jack!" she called again. She could see that the hunted girl had no chance of escaping. She was almost collapsing from exhaustion. There was nowhere for her to hide, as the plain stretched on, just covered with grass and low sagebrush.
Frieda flung herself valiantly in the path of the Indian woman. She was used to the Indians. Ever since she could remember she had been making trips to their villages, and a number of half-breed Indian boys had worked on their ranch. But the girl had never seen one of them so furiously angry as this old squaw. She was frightened and at the same time wanted to laugh. The woman was so fat and in such a temper, "that she shook when she ran, like a bowlful of jelly," Frieda thought to herself.
Frieda threw herself bravely in front of the Indian woman. She was familiar with Indians. For as long as she could remember, she had been visiting their villages, and several mixed-race Indian boys had worked on their ranch. But the girl had never seen any of them as incredibly angry as this old woman. She felt scared and at the same time wanted to laugh. The woman was so overweight and in such a rage that "she shook when she ran, like a bowlful of jelly," Frieda thought to herself.
The squaw did not lift her beady, black eyes until she was within a few feet of Frieda.
The woman didn’t raise her sharp, dark eyes until she was just a few feet away from Frieda.
"Ugh," she grunted. "Git out."
"Ugh," she grunted. "Get out."
She tried to push Frieda away with her[41] stick, but Frieda stretched out both arms and danced up and down in front of the old woman, until she did not know which way to turn.
She attempted to push Frieda away with her[41] stick, but Frieda spread her arms wide and bounced around in front of the old woman, leaving her confused about which direction to go.
Old Laska had not run all this distance and gotten out of breath to be stopped by a pale-face chit of a child. She struck Frieda with her staff. Frieda gave a sudden, sharp cry and looked quickly around. She saw that the Indian girl had fallen only a short distance beyond them and was vainly struggling to get on her feet again. Frieda shut her eyes; in another moment she knew that she would hear cruel blows being rained down on the defenseless girl by the furious old woman.
Old Laska had run all this way and was out of breath, not to be stopped by a pale-faced kid. She hit Frieda with her staff. Frieda let out a sudden, sharp cry and quickly looked around. She saw that the Indian girl had fallen just a short distance away and was desperately trying to get back on her feet. Frieda shut her eyes; in a moment, she knew she would hear the harsh blows being dealt to the defenseless girl by the furious old woman.
At this moment, a golden brown head, wearing a soft, round Mexican hat, appeared above an opening in the gorge. "Frieda, what's the matter? Didn't we hear you call?" Jack's voice rang out unexpectedly. She jumped lightly from the rocks to the ground and ran toward her sister, guessing at once that the Indian woman had frightened Frieda.
At that moment, a golden brown head, topped with a soft, round Mexican hat, popped up from an opening in the gorge. "Frieda, what's wrong? Didn't we hear you call?" Jack's voice echoed unexpectedly. She jumped lightly from the rocks to the ground and ran toward her sister, instantly realizing that the Indian woman had scared Frieda.
"Stop," Jack ordered imperiously.
"Stop," Jack commanded.
The woman hesitated. Something in Jack's commanding tone impressed her and at the same instant Jean crawled slowly into sight[42] above the ravine, swinging a string of trout over her shoulder.
The woman hesitated. Something about Jack's commanding tone caught her attention, and at the same time, Jean crawled slowly into view[42] above the ravine, swinging a string of trout over her shoulder.
The Giant's Cañon seemed suddenly alive with girls.
The Giant's Cañon suddenly came alive with girls.
Jean gazed at the scene in bewilderment. Jack's hands were clasped behind her and her head was thrown back in a fashion she had when she was angry. Frieda was in tears and between the two sisters stood a fat squaw.
Jean stared at the scene in confusion. Jack's hands were clasped behind her, and her head was tilted back in the way she did when she was mad. Frieda was crying, and between the two sisters stood a stout woman.
Jack and Jean looked so ready to do battle at a moment's notice, that the Indian's manner changed.
Jack and Jean looked so ready to jump into a fight at any moment that the Indian's attitude shifted.
"I want not to hurt the little Missie," she mumbled. "I try to catch my own girl. She run away from her good home. She ver' bad." The old woman's head with its straight black hair, plaited in small braids, bobbed fiercely up and down and she shook her stick threateningly ahead of her.
"I don't want to hurt the little girl," she mumbled. "I'm trying to catch my own daughter. She ran away from a good home. She's really bad." The old woman's head, with its straight black hair braided into small plaits, bobbed fiercely up and down, and she shook her stick menacingly in front of her.
During the whole scene Jack and Jean had had their backs turned to the hunted girl. Jack was blocking the way of the Indian woman. Only Frieda had been able to see and through her tears she had discovered that the girl, who had been lying helpless on the level ground only a few seconds before, had now vanished completely.[43]
During the entire scene, Jack and Jean had their backs turned to the hunted girl. Jack was blocking the Indian woman's path. Only Frieda was able to see, and through her tears, she realized that the girl, who had been lying helpless on the ground just a few seconds before, had now completely disappeared.[43]
Frieda smiled at Jack's and Jean's puzzled expressions. "Indian girl! What did the old woman mean?" The two girls looked about. There was no one in sight. Evidently the squaw had not intended to hurt Frieda and Jack and Jean were anxious to get rid of her. The next instant the Indian waddled on, though she, too, had lost sight of the fragile figure she was pursuing.
Frieda smiled at Jack's and Jean's confused faces. "Indian girl! What did the old woman mean?" The two girls looked around. There was no one in sight. Clearly, the woman hadn’t meant any harm to Frieda, and Jack and Jean were eager to shake her off. In the next moment, the Indian waddled on, although she had also lost track of the delicate figure she was following.
Frieda walked over to the fire and stirred it into a blaze without a word. She winked mysteriously at Jean and Jack, but neither of them had the faintest idea of what she meant.
Frieda walked over to the fire and stirred it into a blaze without saying a word. She gave a mysterious wink to Jean and Jack, but neither of them had the slightest clue what she meant.
"Let's fry the fish, before we go down into the cave," Frieda whispered. "I don't want the Indian to come along this way and find out where it is."
"Let’s fry the fish before we head into the cave," Frieda whispered. "I don’t want the Indian to come this way and discover where it is."
Jean and Jack knew that Frieda wished to keep her playhouse a secret from all the world, so they thought nothing of her odd manner.
Jean and Jack knew that Frieda wanted to keep her playhouse a secret from everyone, so they didn’t think much of her strange behavior.
Frieda was bending over the glowing ashes, humming softly, with her cheeks rosy and her two long blonde plaits fairly trembling with excitement when she noticed the Indian woman coming back toward them. She was[44] alone. Evidently she had gone on for half a mile or more before she decided it was useless to hunt any longer.
Frieda was leaning over the glowing ashes, humming softly, her cheeks rosy and her two long blonde braids practically shaking with excitement when she saw the Indian woman coming back toward them. She was[44] alone. Clearly, she must have walked half a mile or more before deciding it was pointless to keep searching.
Frieda never looked up. The woman sidled up to Jean and Jack with a wheedling expression on her broad, stupid face.
Frieda never looked up. The woman moved over to Jean and Jack with a pleading look on her wide, clueless face.
Jack and Jean paid no attention to her. They were making a pile of shiny fish scales into a silver hill at their feet, as it was their part to clean the trout, while Frieda did the cooking.
Jack and Jean ignored her. They were stacking shiny fish scales into a silver hill at their feet, since it was their job to clean the trout, while Frieda took care of the cooking.
The Indian eyed the two girls doubtfully. She firmly believed that one of them had helped the truant to escape, yet they had not stirred from before her eyes, in the time when the runaway girl threw her off the scent.
The Indian looked at the two girls with suspicion. She was convinced that one of them had helped the runaway escape, yet they hadn’t moved from her sight while the missing girl threw her off track.
"You know where my girl is, you hide her from me," the woman said accusingly.
"You know where my girl is, you're hiding her from me," the woman said accusatorily.
Jean glanced at her in a bored fashion. "Will you please go away?" she demanded. "We are busy. We do not want to talk to you. I told you that we had never seen any Indian girl."
Jean looked at her with boredom. "Can you please leave?" she asked. "We're busy. We don't want to talk to you. I told you we've never seen any Indian girl."
Frieda did not move, but her rosy cheeks burned a deeper red from the heat of the flames.
Frieda stayed still, but her rosy cheeks turned an even deeper red from the heat of the flames.
The squaw waddled slowly out of sight.[45] What did it matter if she had not caught Olilie? The girl would soon have to return to the hut. She could not live long alone out on the plains and when she came back she should be taught her place. Olilie was only a squaw in spite of the nonsense she had learned at the white people's school. She should do the work and be the slave of the man chief, like all Indian girls had from the beginning.
The woman waddled slowly out of sight.[45] What did it matter if she hadn’t caught Olilie? The girl would have to return to the hut soon. She couldn’t survive alone out on the plains, and when she came back, she would be taught her role. Olilie was just a woman despite the nonsense she had learned at the white people’s school. She was supposed to do the work and serve the male chief, like all Indian girls had done from the start.
"Jean, Jack," Frieda hissed softly. She came over toward her cousin and sister with the fish still sizzling and popping in her frying pan.
"Jean, Jack," Frieda whispered softly. She walked over to her cousin and sister with the fish still sizzling and popping in her frying pan.
"Oh, do be careful, Frieda," Jean begged. Some of the hot fat sputtered out of the pan into Jean's lap and she slid backwards off the rock where she was seated.
"Oh, please be careful, Frieda," Jean pleaded. Some of the hot grease splattered out of the pan into Jean's lap, and she slid backward off the rock she was sitting on.
But Jack saw that something unusual was the matter with Frieda.
But Jack noticed that something was off with Frieda.
"What in the world has happened to you, child? Your eyes are as big as saucers!" she exclaimed.
"What in the world happened to you, kid? Your eyes are as big as saucers!" she exclaimed.
Frieda set down her pan and though the Indian woman was now well out of sight, she whispered a few words that made both girls jump to their feet.
Frieda put down her pan and, even though the Indian woman was now far out of sight, she whispered a few words that made both girls spring to their feet.
"Then there was an Indian girl all the time?" Jean murmured.[46]
"Then there was an Indian girl all along?" Jean murmured.[46]
Frieda nodded. "We must find her," she argued quietly. "She slipped over the side of the gorge not far from here, when no one was looking at her except me. She can't be very far away for she was too tired to have gone much further."
Frieda nodded. "We have to find her," she said softly. "She went over the edge of the gorge not far from here, when no one was paying attention to her except me. She can't be too far away since she was too tired to have gone much farther."
"All right, Frieda," Jack agreed. "We will look for the Indian princess as soon as we have had our lunch. We must eat the fish first, it is so brown and delicious. Really we will have more strength to search if we have some food," Jack pleaded, seeing Frieda's injured expression.
"Okay, Frieda," Jack said. "We'll search for the Indian princess as soon as we've eaten lunch. We should eat the fish first; it's so brown and tasty. Honestly, we'll have more energy to look for her if we have some food," Jack urged, noticing Frieda's upset look.
"She will get away, Jack," Frieda answered. "Then she may be lost on the plains and starve and nobody will ever find her. She was so pretty and so frightened that I am sure you would have been interested if you had only seen her."
"She'll escape, Jack," Frieda replied. "Then she could get lost on the plains and starve, and nobody will ever find her. She was so pretty and so scared that I'm sure you would have been interested if you'd only seen her."
Jack heaved a deep sigh. "Come along, Jean," she insisted. "Frieda wants us to look for the will-o-the-wisp, so look we must."
Jack let out a deep sigh. "Come on, Jean," she insisted. "Frieda wants us to look for the will-o'-the-wisp, so we have to go."
Frieda was not tempestuous like Jack and Jean, but, just the same, like a great many other gentle people, she always had her way. "Little Chinook," Jim used to call her, because "Chinook" is the Indian name for a[47] soft, west wind, that blows so quietly, so persistently, that it carries everything before it. It even wafts all one's troubles away.
Frieda wasn’t as fiery as Jack and Jean, but, like many other gentle people, she always got her way. "Little Chinook," Jim used to call her, because "Chinook" is the Native American name for a[47] soft, west wind that blows so quietly and persistently that it carries everything along with it. It even helps to lift away all your troubles.
Jack, Jean and Frieda crawled down into the great cañon, among the giant rocks, poking their noses into every opening, where they thought it possible that anybody could be concealed. There was no sign of any one, though Frieda called and called, assuring the runaway that the Indian woman had gone back home.
Jack, Jean, and Frieda crawled down into the deep canyon, among the massive rocks, poking their noses into every opening where they thought someone might be hiding. There was no sign of anyone, even though Frieda kept calling, reassuring the runaway that the Indian woman had gone back home.
"I am afraid she must have fallen and gotten hurt somehow, Jack," Frieda suggested, when the three girls had explored for half an hour.
"I think she might have fallen and hurt herself somehow, Jack," Frieda suggested, after the three girls had been searching for half an hour.
Jean turned resolutely upon the two sisters. "I am very sorry, Frieda Ralston," she announced firmly, "but I decline to look for that tiresome girl another minute. I will be fed. I don't see for the life of me, why you are so worried over the fate of an unknown Indian maiden, when your own devoted cousin is perishing before your eyes."
Jean turned decisively toward the two sisters. "I'm really sorry, Frieda Ralston," she said firmly, "but I refuse to spend another minute looking for that exhausting girl. I want to eat. I can't understand why you're so concerned about the fate of a stranger when your own devoted cousin is suffering right in front of you."
Frieda's cave was soon spread with the luncheon dishes and the girls sat down Turkish fashion, with their long-delayed feast in front of them.[48]
Frieda's cave was soon filled with the lunch dishes, and the girls sat down in a Turkish style, ready to enjoy their long-awaited feast in front of them.[48]
Frieda's face was half buried in a ham sandwich when Jean gave a sudden exclamation of surprise. "Look, girls, there must have been an earthquake or something around here. There is a hole in the rocks back of Frieda's cave, nearly as large as this one. Funny we never noticed it this morning!"
Frieda's face was half buried in a ham sandwich when Jean suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "Look, girls, there must have been an earthquake or something around here. There's a hole in the rocks behind Frieda's cave, almost as big as this one. It's strange we didn't see it this morning!"
"Oh, I forgot to tell you," Frieda remarked indifferently. "I was banging away there, trying to make my pantry larger, when a huge stone fell out and rolled into the gorge. Lo and behold, there was another cavern! I found some queer Indian relics in it. Come see."
"Oh, I forgot to mention," Frieda said casually. "I was working hard to make my pantry bigger when a huge stone fell out and rolled into the gorge. Guess what? There was another cave! I found some weird Indian artifacts in it. Come check it out."
Frieda led the way over to the new pit and dropped down on her knees in front of it, with Jack and Jean on either side of her. "I was afraid to go inside until you came," she said, "but it is quite empty,—look!"
Frieda led the way over to the new pit and dropped down on her knees in front of it, with Jack and Jean on either side of her. "I was scared to go inside until you arrived," she said, "but it's totally empty—look!"
Frieda's breath gave out. She stared and stared, clutching at her cousin and her sister. The three girls were spellbound!
Frieda's breath caught in her throat. She kept staring, holding onto her cousin and her sister. The three girls were mesmerized!
Gazing at them from out the black darkness, was what Frieda had feared at the first moment of her discovery of the mysterious cavity, a pair of burning, glowing eyes. They[49] might belong to some wild animal, though they were not fierce, only timid and pleading.
Gazing at them from the pitch black, was what Frieda had feared the moment she discovered the mysterious cave: a pair of burning, glowing eyes. They[49] might belong to some wild animal, but they weren't fierce, just timid and pleading.
The ranch girls were not cowards, but not one of them wished to enter the obscurity of that strange hiding place.
The ranch girls weren’t afraid, but none of them wanted to step into the darkness of that weird hiding spot.
The figure stirred. The girls were now more used to the darkness.
The figure moved. The girls were now more accustomed to the darkness.
"Why it's the Indian girl!" Frieda cried. "Do come out, please. We won't hurt you and the Indian woman has been gone a long time."
"Look, it's the Indian girl!" Frieda exclaimed. "Please come out. We won't hurt you, and the Indian woman has been gone for a long time."
But the girl seemed to be afraid to move. Frieda crawled fearlessly into the hole and gave her little, white hand into the girl's thin, dark one.
But the girl seemed too scared to move. Frieda crawled boldly into the hole and reached her little, white hand into the girl’s thin, dark one.
As the Indian maid came out into the bright, invigorating air, she tried to stand up, but she swayed in the wind, like a scarlet poppy that is trying to oppose its frail strength to the blast of a storm.
As the Indian maid stepped out into the bright, refreshing air, she tried to stand up, but she swayed in the wind, like a scarlet poppy trying to hold its own against a storm.
Before Jack and Jean could get to her and in spite of Frieda's efforts, the girl took a step forward, staggered and fell at their feet.
Before Jack and Jean could reach her, and despite Frieda's attempts, the girl stepped forward, stumbled, and collapsed at their feet.
As they picked her up, they discovered that she was flushed with fever. But while Jean washed her face with cool water and Jack held her in her arms, she opened her mournful[50] black eyes. "I am sorry to have troubled you," she said, without a trace of an Indian accent. "I have run away and I am tired. If you will please give me some water and let me stay here for a few minutes I am sure I will be all right."
As they picked her up, they realized she was burning up with fever. While Jean washed her face with cool water and Jack held her in his arms, she opened her sad black eyes. "I'm sorry to have troubled you," she said, without any hint of an Indian accent. "I've run away and I'm tired. If you could please give me some water and let me stay here for a few minutes, I'm sure I'll be okay."
But she was not all right, even though the ranch girls persuaded her to eat something, as well as to drink a cup of hot tea. She did not seem to be able to move, but sat perfectly still with her lovely dark head resting between her slender hands. She did not try to explain to them why she had run away from home or when she expected to return.
But she wasn't okay, even though the ranch girls encouraged her to eat something and drink a cup of hot tea. She seemed unable to move, sitting perfectly still with her beautiful dark head resting between her slender hands. She didn't try to explain to them why she had run away from home or when she planned to return.
Jack glanced anxiously upward. They had solemnly promised Jim to be back at the ranch house before dark and the ranch girls could tell the time of day from the position of the sun in the sky. This was one of the things they knew instead of French or drawing. Unless they left the cañon pretty soon, Jack knew they would never get home in time; yet what could they do with Frieda's Indian girl? They could not leave her in the gorge alone, and yet she did not seem to have the strength or the desire to go.
Jack looked up nervously. They had promised Jim they would be back at the ranch house before dark, and the ranch girls could tell the time of day just by looking at the sun's position in the sky. This was one of the things they knew instead of French or art. Unless they left the canyon soon, Jack knew they wouldn't make it home in time; but what could they do about Frieda's Indian girl? They couldn't leave her in the gorge alone, and yet she didn't seem to have the strength or the will to move.
Jack once had seen a copy of a wonderful[51] picture of Ishmael in the desert, whom Abraham had cast out with his mother, Hagar. Hagar had gone to find some fuel and the child is alone. Around him is a great, grey plain, with nothing else alive on it. There was something in this Indian girl's position, her fragile grace, and dreadful loneliness, that recalled this picture to Jacqueline Ralston's mind. She put her arm gently over the other girl's shoulder.
Jack had once seen an amazing[51] picture of Ishmael in the desert, the boy whom Abraham had sent away with his mother, Hagar. Hagar went off to find some fuel, leaving the child alone. Surrounding him was a vast, grey plain, devoid of any life. There was something about this Indian girl's situation, her delicate grace and overwhelming loneliness, that reminded Jacqueline Ralston of that picture. She gently draped her arm over the other girl's shoulder.
The Indian maid looked up. Perhaps it was the difference in her appearance and in Jacqueline's that made her eyes fill with tears. Jack's proud, high-bred face was softened to pity. Her grey eyes were tender and the usual proud curve to her lips was changed to an expression that she seldom showed to any one but Frieda or Jean since her father's death.
The Indian maid looked up. Maybe it was the contrast between her appearance and Jacqueline's that made her eyes well up with tears. Jack's proud, aristocratic face softened with compassion. Her gray eyes were gentle, and the typical proud curve of her lips transformed into an expression she rarely showed to anyone except Frieda or Jean since her father's death.
"We must go back to our home now," Jack explained kindly, "but we can't leave you here alone. Tell us why you ran away? Don't you think you could return; or is there anything we could do for you?"
"We need to go back home now," Jack said gently, "but we can't just leave you here by yourself. Can you tell us why you ran away? Don't you think you could come back, or is there something we can do to help you?"
The girl shook her head. She was as tall as Jean, but so thin that she might be only an overgrown child. She seemed very young to[52] Jacqueline; almost as young as Frieda and as much in need of some one to take care of her.
The girl shook her head. She was as tall as Jean, but so skinny that she looked like an oversized child. She seemed really young to[52] Jacqueline; almost as young as Frieda and just as much in need of someone to take care of her.
The three ranch girls were gazing intently at the stranger.
The three ranch girls were staring closely at the stranger.
She flung her hands up over her face again. "I can't go back, I can't," she insisted. "You are to go away. I am not afraid. Only let me stay in this ravine, until I can find some place that is further away, where no one can find me. I shall not be hungry, I can hunt and fish. Only to-day I am tired." She shook, as though she were having a chill.
She threw her hands up over her face again. "I can't go back, I can't," she insisted. "You need to leave. I'm not afraid. Just let me stay in this ravine until I can find somewhere that's farther away, where no one can find me. I won't be hungry; I can hunt and fish. I’m just tired today." She trembled as if she were getting chills.
Jacqueline dropped down on the ground by her side. Frieda and Jean were trying not to cry.
Jacqueline sat down on the ground next to her. Frieda and Jean were doing their best not to cry.
"You poor little thing, you know we can't leave you here," Jack declared. "Won't you? Can't you?" Jack looked appealingly at Jean and Frieda. She was the oldest of the ranch girls, but she never decided anything without their advice. Both of them nodded. "Don't you think you could come home to the ranch with us, until you feel better and can tell us what troubles you? You are ill now and worn out. Why you might even die if you stayed here alone."
"You poor thing, you know we can't just leave you here," Jack said. "Won't you? Can't you?" Jack looked hopefully at Jean and Frieda. She was the oldest of the ranch girls, but she never made a decision without their input. Both of them nodded. "Don’t you think you could come back to the ranch with us until you feel better and can tell us what's bothering you? You're sick and exhausted right now. You might even die if you stay here all alone."
Jack did not wait for an answer. She[53] almost lifted the Indian girl to her feet and brought her out of Frieda's cave. She helped her upon her own pony, and getting up behind Frieda, she led Hotspur and his new rider to the beloved Rainbow Ranch house, whose doors opened to admit not three girls, but four.
Jack didn't wait for a response. She[53] almost helped the Indian girl to her feet and took her out of Frieda's cave. She assisted her onto her own pony, and after climbing up behind Frieda, she guided Hotspur and his new rider to the cherished Rainbow Ranch house, whose doors opened to welcome not three girls, but four.
CHAPTER IV.
Over in the corner of a big empty room sat a strange little girl. She was sewing on some small doll clothes and humming softly to herself. Two braids like plaited silk of the corn hung over her face. Olilie did not recall ever having seen her before and had not the faintest idea how she happened to be in this wonderful place, instead of the dirty hut of Laska the Indian woman and her son Josef.
Over in the corner of a big empty room sat a weird little girl. She was sewing some tiny doll clothes and humming softly to herself. Two braids that looked like plaited silk hung over her face. Olilie didn’t remember ever seeing her before and had no idea how she ended up in this amazing place instead of the filthy hut of Laska the Indian woman and her son Josef.
Some one else tiptoed softly into the chamber. Olilie half closed her eyes. She remembered this other face faintly, but where and when had she seen it?
Somebody else quietly walked into the room. Olilie half-closed her eyes. She faintly remembered this other face, but where and when had she seen it?
"Hasn't she spoken yet?" a voice asked in a disappointed tone. "I am so sorry, but I simply have to ride over the range with Jim[55] this morning. Some of the cattle keep disappearing. If our patient wants to talk, please don't let her tell you everything before I get back. She must be kept pretty quiet."
"Hasn't she said anything yet?" a voice asked in a disappointed tone. "I'm really sorry, but I have to ride over the range with Jim[55] this morning. Some of the cattle keep going missing. If our patient wants to talk, please don't let her share everything before I get back. She needs to stay pretty calm."
Just for a second, Olilie felt that a face bent over hers. But she gave no sign of being awake, although she now knew where she was and how she happened to be there. It had flashed across her memory—her flight, her hiding and the meeting with the ranch girls. She understood that she had been ill but was going to get well again. The hot, uncomfortable feeling had left her head, she had no pain, only she was very weak and she did not think that she could bear to go away from this beautiful place. If only she could have been ill a little longer!
Just for a moment, Olilie felt a face hovering over hers. But she didn’t show any sign of waking up, even though she now knew where she was and how she got there. It flashed in her memory—her escape, her hiding, and the encounter with the ranch girls. She realized that she had been sick but was on the road to recovery. The hot, uncomfortable feeling had vanished from her head, she had no pain; she just felt very weak and she didn't think she could stand leaving this beautiful place. If only she could have been sick a little longer!
Olilie's wistful, black eyes were wide open, when the bedroom door unclosed the second time. She caught a glimpse of a tall, dark figure and a wave of terror swept over her. Already had Laska come to take her home?
Olilie's longing, dark eyes were wide open when the bedroom door opened for the second time. She caught a glimpse of a tall, shadowy figure and a wave of fear washed over her. Had Laska already come to take her home?
But the woman walked quietly up to the bed, took one of Olilie's thin hands and gazed at it earnestly, turning it over in her own brown palm. She shook her head, smoothed up the covers and nodded to Olilie not to try to talk.[56]
But the woman quietly approached the bed, took one of Olilie's thin hands, and looked at it intently, turning it over in her own brown palm. She shook her head, adjusted the covers, and gestured for Olilie not to try to talk.[56]
"This girl has been brought up among white people, hasn't she, Frieda?" Aunt Ellen inquired softly.
"This girl has been raised around white people, hasn't she, Frieda?" Aunt Ellen asked gently.
The blonde plaits moved slightly.
The blonde braids moved slightly.
"I am sure I don't know," came a faint voice from between them. "We know nothing about her, except what Jack told you. She did not talk like an Indian, so I suppose she has been to school. Her mother, from whom she was running away, was a full-blooded Indian but she don't look a bit like her." Frieda lowered her voice still further. "Has the Indian woman been here to inquire for her daughter? Jack was afraid she would find out who we were and come over here."
"I really have no idea," a faint voice said from between them. "We don’t know anything about her except what Jack told you. She didn’t speak like an Indian, so I guess she must have gone to school. Her mother, who she was running away from, was a full-blooded Indian, but she doesn’t look anything like her." Frieda lowered her voice even more. "Has the Indian woman come here looking for her daughter? Jack was worried she would figure out who we are and come over here."
Aunt Ellen gave her head a warning shake and said something to Frieda that the sick girl on the bed could not hear. But Frieda jumped up and her bits of doll dresses scattered about on the floor. "When will Jack and Jim come back?" she demanded quickly. "If we had only known before they went away!"
Aunt Ellen shook her head as a warning and whispered something to Frieda that the sick girl on the bed couldn’t hear. But Frieda jumped up, scattering her little doll dresses across the floor. "When will Jack and Jim be back?" she asked impatiently. "If only we had known before they left!"
"Known what?" Olilie asked, as naturally as though she had been taking part in the conversation all the time. "I am quite well now, thank you. If you don't mind, I should like to get out of bed."[57]
"Known what?" Olilie asked, as casually as if she had been part of the conversation the whole time. "I'm feeling much better now, thanks. If you don’t mind, I’d like to get out of bed."[57]
Frieda's face turned quite red and her blue eyes were round with surprise. She ran to Olilie and threw her arms around her. "You are well now, aren't you?" she exclaimed. "I'm so glad. Just wait until I run and find Jean. She won't like it unless I tell her at once."
Frieda's face turned bright red and her blue eyes widened in surprise. She ran to Olilie and wrapped her arms around her. "You're feeling better now, right?" she exclaimed. "I'm so happy. Just wait until I find Jean. She won't be happy unless I tell her right away."
"Child," Aunt Ellen queried, as soon as Frieda went away, "is the Arapaho woman who makes baskets and strings beads at the end of the Wind Creek valley your mother and is the lad Josef her son?"
"Child," Aunt Ellen asked as soon as Frieda left, "is the Arapaho woman who makes baskets and strings beads at the end of Wind Creek Valley your mother, and is the boy Josef her son?"
Olilie nodded. "I think so," she replied. "At least I know of no other woman who is my mother. I have lived with her always."
Olilie nodded. "I think so," she said. "At least I don't know of any other woman who is my mom. I've always lived with her."
"But you are not a full-blooded Indian girl," Aunt Ellen argued, "although your hair is so black and straight and your skin is dark. Look," Aunt Ellen picked up the girl's hand again. "See, your finger nails are pink and that is not the case with the red or brown-skinned people." Aunt Ellen opened the girl's gown, and where her skin was untouched by the sun and wind, it was a beautiful olive color.
"But you're not a full-blooded Indian girl," Aunt Ellen argued, "even though your hair is so black and straight and your skin is dark. Look," Aunt Ellen picked up the girl's hand again. "See, your fingernails are pink, and that’s not the case with red or brown-skinned people." Aunt Ellen opened the girl's gown, and where her skin was sheltered from the sun and wind, it was a beautiful olive color.
Aunt Ellen lifted her up, wrapped her in a blue dressing gown and sat her in Frieda's[58] vacant chair. "It's a hard time ahead of you, child," she murmured to herself. "Mixed blood don't never bring happiness, when one of 'em runs dark."
Aunt Ellen lifted her up, wrapped her in a blue robe, and sat her in Frieda's[58] empty chair. "It’s going to be tough for you, kid," she murmured to herself. "Mixed backgrounds never bring happiness, especially when one of them is dark."
Jean's and Frieda's faces both wore strange expressions when they came back to their guest. But Olilie did not know them well enough to guess that anything unusual was the matter.
Jean's and Frieda's faces both had unusual expressions when they returned to their guest. But Olilie didn't know them well enough to guess that anything strange was going on.
She stretched out both hands humbly and took one of Jean's and one of Frieda's in her own. "Won't you let me thank you for keeping me here and let me tell you why I ran away?" she asked gratefully.
She stretched out both hands earnestly and took one of Jean's and one of Frieda's in her own. "Can I thank you for keeping me here and explain why I ran away?" she asked appreciatively.
Jean shook her head nervously, her brown eyes fastened on the tight-closed door, against which Aunt Ellen stood like a body-guard. "No, please don't try to tell us anything now," Jean begged. "I am sure you are not strong enough. And Jack, she is the oldest of us, she would like you to wait until she comes back this afternoon."
Jean shook her head nervously, her brown eyes fixed on the tightly closed door, where Aunt Ellen stood like a bodyguard. "No, please don’t try to tell us anything right now," Jean pleaded. "I’m sure you’re not strong enough. And Jack, she’s the oldest among us; she would want you to wait until she gets back this afternoon."
The ranch house was built on one floor. A long hall led straight through the centre of it. There were four bedrooms beside the living-room and Aunt Ellen's room, which opened off the kitchen. Aunt Ellen and her[59] husband, Zack, slept on the place and the old man helped Frieda and Jean with their violet beds. To-day he had ridden over to the nearest village to see about the building of the new greenhouses.
The ranch house was one story. A long hallway went straight through the middle of it. There were four bedrooms next to the living room and Aunt Ellen's room, which was off the kitchen. Aunt Ellen and her[59] husband, Zack, lived there, and the old man helped Frieda and Jean with their violet beds. Today, he had ridden over to the nearest village to check on the construction of the new greenhouses.
A tramp of heavy feet echoed out in the passageway. Jean kept on talking, as though she wished to drown the sound. The Indian girl did not seem to be disturbed. She was too happy and too weak to care much what was going on outside her room.
A loud thudding of footsteps echoed in the hallway. Jean continued talking, as if she wanted to drown out the noise. The Indian girl didn’t seem to be bothered. She was too happy and too weak to pay much attention to what was happening outside her room.
"Don't you think I might tell you my name at least?" she begged. "It is Olilie, an Indian name. I don't know just what it means. I—"
"Don't you think I could at least tell you my name?" she pleaded. "It's Olilie, an Indian name. I'm not exactly sure what it means. I—"
There were no locks on the doors inside the big hospitable ranch house. What need was there of locking people either out or in, in this great open western land?
There were no locks on the doors inside the big welcoming ranch house. What was the point of locking people out or in, in this vast open western land?
Yet Aunt Ellen kept her hand on the doorknob. "You are not to come in here," she insisted fiercely. "I told you to leave our ranch."
Yet Aunt Ellen kept her hand on the doorknob. "You can't come in here," she insisted fiercely. "I told you to leave our ranch."
The door burst rudely open. The squat ugly figure of Laska appeared inside the room, followed by a young Indian boy, who looked sheepish and ashamed.[60]
The door swung open abruptly. The short, unattractive figure of Laska stepped into the room, followed by a young Indian boy who looked embarrassed and ashamed.[60]
"Ugh," grunted the old squaw. "Did you think we no find you? Come, git up. You go with me." She pushed aside Frieda and Jean, who were trying to guard the sick girl.
"Ugh," grunted the old woman. "Did you think we wouldn't find you? Come on, get up. You’re coming with me." She pushed aside Frieda and Jean, who were trying to protect the sick girl.
Olilie's face was so white that no one could have thought her an Indian. She could not speak, she only clutched at the arms of her chair as though nothing could part her from it.
Olilie's face was so pale that no one would have believed she was an Indian. She couldn't speak; she just held onto the arms of her chair as if nothing could separate her from it.
Jean stamped her foot angrily. "Go out of this house at once," she ordered angrily. "How dare you thrust your way in here? Your daughter is too ill for you to move her. Besides, we are going to keep her here until we find out whether you were cruel to her and why she won't live with you."
Jean stamped her foot in frustration. "Get out of this house right now," she commanded. "How dare you barge in here? Your daughter is too sick for you to take her away. Plus, we’re keeping her here until we figure out if you were unkind to her and why she won’t live with you."
"No, no, I shall not live with her again," Olilie burst out passionately. "I do not mind the work or the blows, but I will not be a squaw woman. I will not light the pipe, clean the gun, hew the wood and fetch the water for her son. At the school they have taught me that a girl is a boy's equal. I will not, because I am a girl, be a slave. Please, please go." The Indian girl looked not at her mother, but at Josef, the Indian boy. He kept his head down and mumbled something[61] that only Laska and Olilie could understand.
"No, no, I won't live with her again," Olilie said passionately. "I don’t care about the work or the beatings, but I won't be a squaw. I won’t light the pipe, clean the gun, chop the wood, and fetch the water for her son. At school, they've taught me that girls are equal to boys. I won’t be a slave just because I'm a girl. Please, just go." The Indian girl didn’t look at her mother but instead at Josef, the Indian boy. He kept his head down and mumbled something that only Laska and Olilie could understand.[61]
Laska pointed toward the girl. Then her eyes held her son. "Take her to the tepee of her own people," she commanded. "I know the laws of the white race are many and strange, but they take not the child from her mother, while she is yet young."
Laska pointed to the girl. Then her gaze settled on her son. "Take her to the tepee of her own people," she ordered. "I know the laws of the white people are numerous and confusing, but they do not take a child from her mother while she is still young."
Josef went toward Olilie, but Jean's body covered her and he did not dare to thrust the white girl aside.
Josef moved toward Olilie, but Jean's body was in the way, and he didn't have the courage to push the white girl aside.
Frieda flung herself half way out the open window. In front of the ranch was a grove of cottonwood trees, to one side ran a long, winding creek. There was no one in sight, even their watch dog had followed Jack and Jim across the range.
Frieda threw herself halfway out the open window. In front of the ranch, there was a grove of cottonwood trees, and on one side, a long, winding creek flowed. No one was in sight; even their watchdog had followed Jack and Jim across the range.
Jean was trying bribery and corruption. She had slipped her hand in her pocket and brought out two bright silver dollars. She held one up before the boy, the other before old Laska. "I will give you these if you will leave the girl with us for a few days longer," she suggested.
Jean was trying bribery and corruption. She had slipped her hand into her pocket and pulled out two shiny silver dollars. She held one up in front of the boy and the other in front of old Laska. "I’ll give you these if you let the girl stay with us for a few more days," she proposed.
The Indian boy did not lift his hand. He was gazing at the figure of his sister in the chair. "I no take her, she sick," he said.[62] "I no want her to work for me. It is Laska who make her. She not like other Indian girl. She different somehow. She read books. She talk like teachers at school."
The Indian boy didn’t raise his hand. He was staring at his sister sitting in the chair. “I won’t take her; she’s sick,” he said.[62] “I don’t want her to work for me. It’s Laska who makes her. She’s not like other Indian girls. She’s different somehow. She reads books. She talks like the teachers at school.”
Laska seized the boy by the arm and shook him roughly. "You no talk foolish," she declared. "You bring girl home. We take not white money. Always you try to make the Indian sell big things for little."
Laska grabbed the boy by the arm and shook him hard. "Don't talk nonsense," she said. "You bring the girl home. We don’t take white money. You always try to make the Indian sell big things for cheap."
"Oh, if somebody would only come to help us," Frieda thought despairingly. She saw that Josef had picked Olilie up in his arms. She felt like Sister Anne in the dreadful story of Bluebeard. If she could see a little cloud of dust arising somewhere down the long road that led through the trees from the far trail of the plains, she knew that help would come to them! If only she could catch sight of one of the cowboys returning to the ranch!
"Oh, if only someone would come to help us," Frieda thought in despair. She saw that Josef had picked Olilie up in his arms. She felt like Sister Anne in the terrible story of Bluebeard. If she could just see a little cloud of dust rising somewhere down the long road that wound through the trees from the distant plains, she would know that help was on the way! If only she could spot one of the cowboys coming back to the ranch!
Frieda did spy a little dust along the trail on the upper side of the creek. She seized a white scarf from the table near by and waved it frantically out the window. "Help! Help! Jim! Jack! Somebody come quick! We need you!" she cried.
Frieda spotted some dust along the path on the upper side of the creek. She grabbed a white scarf from the nearby table and waved it frantically out the window. "Help! Help! Jim! Jack! Someone come quickly! We need you!" she shouted.
The Indian boy and woman waited, puzzled[63] and alarmed by the noise that Frieda was making.
The Indian boy and woman waited, confused[63] and worried by the noise that Frieda was making.
Frieda saw a rider catch sight of her signal, plunge down the trail and through the muddy creek, straight to the ranch house door. She knew that it was some one whom she had never seen before in her life, but it did not make the least difference to her.
Frieda saw a rider spot her signal, race down the trail and through the muddy creek, right to the ranch house door. She knew it was someone she had never seen before in her life, but it didn’t matter to her at all.
"Won't you come in here?" she begged. "The door is open. There are some Indians trying to steal a girl away—" Frieda drew her blonde head back inside the window, just in time to see the stranger stalk into their room.
"Won't you come in here?" she pleaded. "The door is open. There are some guys trying to take a girl away—" Frieda quickly pulled her blonde head back inside the window, just as the stranger walked into their room.
"Put the girl down," he commanded Josef in a tone of authority. Nothing loath, the Indian boy returned Olilie to her chair. The newcomer then spoke to the surly Indian woman. "You and your son leave this ranch at once. It was fortunate that I learned that you were coming here this morning. I rode over just in time."
"Put the girl down," he ordered Josef in a commanding voice. Without hesitation, the Indian boy placed Olilie back in her chair. The newcomer then addressed the grumpy Indian woman. "You and your son need to leave this ranch immediately. I was lucky to find out that you were coming here this morning. I arrived just in time."
The young man had brown hair and eyes. His face was quite pale. He did not look in the least strong, but there was something in his quiet manner that showed he was accustomed to being obeyed.[64]
The young man had brown hair and eyes. His face was pretty pale. He didn't look strong at all, but there was something in his calm demeanor that showed he was used to being obeyed.[64]
"We come back to get my girl, when she well," the Indian woman threatened, as the door closed behind her.
"We'll come back for my girl when she—" the Indian woman threatened as the door closed behind her.
There was an awkward silence when the Indians had gone. The young fellow immediately lost his grown-up manner and seemed very uncertain and shy. He colored and held his new cowboy hat in his hands.
There was an awkward silence after the Indians left. The young guy instantly dropped his mature demeanor and appeared really unsure and timid. He flushed and clutched his new cowboy hat in his hands.
"I am awfully glad I turned up in time to help you drive those people out of the house," he declared. "I happened to hear that they were coming over to your ranch to take the Indian girl away from you to-day. If there had been anybody to send over to tell you, I wouldn't have come myself," he ended. "Will you please tell the older Miss Ralston this. I won't intrude on you any longer. Good-bye."
"I’m really glad I showed up in time to help you get those people out of the house," he said. "I heard they were coming to your ranch today to take the Indian girl away from you. If there had been someone to inform you, I wouldn’t have come myself," he concluded. "Please tell the older Miss Ralston this. I won’t bother you any longer. Goodbye."
Jean laughed and held out her hand. "Please don't go quite yet," she said. "At least stay until we thank you. I know who you are and Jack will be just as grateful to you as Frieda and I are. You must not think she is always so unfriendly. Aren't you Frank Kent, the English fellow who is the guest of the Nortons? Jack told us about you But you see the Nortons are—"[65]
Jean laughed and reached out her hand. "Please don't leave just yet," she said. "At least stay until we can thank you. I know who you are, and Jack will be just as grateful to you as Frieda and I are. You shouldn't assume she’s always so unfriendly. Aren't you Frank Kent, the English guy who's staying with the Nortons? Jack mentioned you. But you see, the Nortons are—"[65]
"Yes, I understand," Frank Kent answered quickly. "At least I have been told what the trouble is between you, but I hope it may be a mistake. I can't believe Mr. Norton and Dan—" Frank stopped. Jean's and Frieda's cheeks were crimson. He realized that he had no right to talk about their private affairs. Aunt Ellen was looking at him suspiciously.
"Yeah, I get it," Frank Kent replied quickly. "I've at least heard what the problem is between you, but I hope it’s a misunderstanding. I can’t believe Mr. Norton and Dan—" Frank paused. Jean's and Frieda's faces were bright red. He realized he had no right to discuss their personal matters. Aunt Ellen was watching him closely.
Frank Kent bowed. "I think I had better go," he announced. Just as he started out of the room, Jacqueline Ralston marched into it. Every bit of color left her face and she stared at him in blank astonishment.
Frank Kent bowed. "I think I should head out," he said. Just as he was about to leave the room, Jacqueline Ralston walked in. All the color drained from her face, and she stared at him in stunned disbelief.
CHAPTER V.
"I hope you don't think I have intruded," Frank protested hotly.
"I hope you don't think I've intruded," Frank said passionately.
"Oh, no, certainly not," Jack answered with frozen politeness. "That is, at least,—I don't understand."
"Oh, no, definitely not," Jack replied with stiff politeness. "That is, at least—I don't get it."
The scene was enough to have bewildered almost anybody. The quiet room where Jack had left the Indian girl half unconscious and guarded only by tranquil Frieda, was now in a state of suppressed excitement.
The scene was enough to bewilder almost anyone. The quiet room where Jack had left the Indian girl half unconscious and guarded only by calm Frieda was now filled with suppressed excitement.
Olilie lay back in her chair with the same expression on her face that she had worn on the day she was discovered. Aunt Ellen had her eyes rolled back so that only the whites were showing. Frieda was bouncing up and down, she was so agitated, and Jean looked as though she had been through the war. And in the midst of the family group stood the strange young fellow whom Jacqueline[67] had met on the Norton ranch and most cordially requested not to make their acquaintance.
Olilie reclined in her chair with the same expression she had when she was first discovered. Aunt Ellen had her eyes rolled back, showing only the whites. Frieda was bouncing up and down, clearly agitated, and Jean looked like she had been through a battle. In the middle of the family group stood the odd young man whom Jacqueline[67] had met at the Norton ranch and had most politely asked to avoid.
Frieda rushed into the breach. "Oh, Jack, the most awfullest thing almost happened!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands and forgetting her grammar in her hurry. "That dreadful old Indian woman and a boy came here and tried to drag Olilie away. I hollered and hollered out the window for Jim or you or anybody to come drive them off, and he came," Frieda bobbed her head at their visitor.
Frieda rushed into the room. "Oh, Jack, the most terrible thing almost happened!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands and forgetting her grammar in her excitement. "That awful old Indian woman and a boy came here and tried to drag Olilie away. I yelled out the window for Jim or you or anyone to come chase them off, and he came," Frieda nodded at their visitor.
She was so excited that Jean and Jack laughed. But Frank Kent did not smile the least bit. You see he was English and English people don't see jokes quickly. Besides, he was angry at Jack's first suspicion of him. He guessed by her high and mighty manner that she thought he had come to the ranch against her wishes.
She was so excited that Jean and Jack laughed. But Frank Kent didn’t smile at all. You see, he was English, and English people don’t get jokes quickly. Plus, he was upset about Jack's initial suspicion of him. He could tell from her snobby attitude that she thought he had come to the ranch against her wishes.
He looked so stiff and unfriendly that Jacqueline did not know what to say first.
He looked so rigid and unapproachable that Jacqueline didn’t know what to say first.
"Your cousin will tell you how I happened to be near," he said icily, backing out the door.
"Your cousin will explain how I ended up being nearby," he said coldly, stepping back out the door.
Jack rushed after him, nearly tripping over the spurs on her riding boots. "Please don't[68] go quite yet," she begged. "At least let me thank you for whatever you did." Jack had a way of smiling suddenly that changed her whole expression, and made people forgive her almost anything. "Won't you please come into the living-room and one of you tell me calmly exactly what has happened, or I shall simply die of curiosity."
Jack hurried after him, almost stumbling over the spurs on her riding boots. "Please don't[68] leave just yet," she pleaded. "At least let me thank you for whatever you did." Jack had a way of smiling out of nowhere that changed her entire expression, making people forgive her for almost anything. "Won't you please come into the living room and tell me calmly exactly what happened, or I might just die of curiosity."
Jack led the way into the big, sunlit room, followed by Jean and more slowly by Frank Kent.
Jack led the way into the large, sunlit room, followed by Jean and, more slowly, by Frank Kent.
"O! dear here's a kettle of fish," Jack sighed, when Jean finished her story. She didn't think of her slang till she saw Frank's puzzled expression, then she blushed. "I am afraid we can't keep this little Indian girl at the ranch, Jean, if her own people will have her," Jack went on. "You see I had a long talk with Jim this morning. He says we must not make the Indians in the neighborhood angry with us. They will say we kidnapped the girl, or something horrid. And we have troubles enough without that." A second after Jack was ashamed of having spoken of their difficulties before a perfect stranger.
"Oh man, this is a mess," Jack sighed when Jean finished her story. She didn't realize her slang until she noticed Frank's confused expression, then she felt embarrassed. "I'm afraid we can't keep this little Indian girl at the ranch, Jean, if her own people will take her," Jack continued. "You see, I had a long talk with Jim this morning. He says we can't make the Indians in the area angry with us. They might accuse us of kidnapping the girl or something terrible. And we have enough problems without that." A moment later, Jack felt ashamed for mentioning their troubles in front of a complete stranger.
To tell the truth affairs were not going very[69] well at Rainbow Ranch. The big creek which ran along through Rainbow Valley for nearly a mile and supplied their ranch with water was almost dry in the middle of October. There might soon be nothing for the cattle and horses to drink until the winter snows fell. Jim had confided to Jack that he suspected some one was draining their creek by digging a channel for the water lower down the valley. He could not find out, but if it were true, it meant ruin for the ranch girls! There was another, even more serious difficulty, that might be in store for them, but of this the girls would not speak.
To be honest, things weren't going very[69] well at Rainbow Ranch. The big creek that flowed through Rainbow Valley for nearly a mile and provided water for their ranch was almost dry in mid-October. Soon, there might be nothing for the cattle and horses to drink until the winter snow arrived. Jim had told Jack that he suspected someone was diverting their creek by digging a channel for the water further down the valley. He couldn't find out for sure, but if it was true, it meant disaster for the ranch girls! There was another, even more serious issue that could be coming their way, but the girls wouldn’t talk about it.
"Has anything happened, Jack?" Jean asked hurriedly.
"Did something happen, Jack?" Jean asked quickly.
Jack shook her head. "Nothing unusual," she replied. "Only I shall feel dreadfully sorry if we have to send the Indian girl back to her people. You and Frieda must not think I am hateful if we find we have to."
Jack shook her head. "Nothing unusual," she replied. "I just feel really bad if we have to send the Indian girl back to her people. You and Frieda shouldn’t think I'm awful if it comes to that."
Frank Kent forgot his English shyness.
Frank Kent forgot his English shyness.
"You girls are just bully to be fighting this strange girl's battles," he broke in. "I wonder if you wouldn't let me help you! I believe there is something queer about her parentage anyhow. Even an English duffer[70] like I am, can tell by looking at her that she isn't a full-blooded Indian."
"You girls are just ridiculous for fighting this strange girl's battles," he interrupted. "I wonder if you'd let me help you! I think there's something odd about her background anyway. Even a clueless Englishman like me can tell just by looking at her that she isn't a full-blooded Indian."
Frank's face turned red as a beet and he stammered hurriedly. "Of course if you let me help you in this, we need not know each other afterwards."
Frank's face turned as red as a beet, and he stammered quickly. "Of course, if you let me help you with this, we don't have to know each other afterwards."
Jacqueline was as fiery red as her guest and Jean giggled again.
Jacqueline was as bright red as her guest, and Jean laughed again.
"We couldn't be as horrid as all that," Jack declared in a straightforward fashion, exactly like another boy would have done. "We would not make use of you and then cut you afterwards. And please don't be angry with us, if I tell you again, that we simply can't be anything but just acquaintances with the Nortons' relatives or friends. You understand, don't you?" Jack held out her hand as though she did not know just what to do or say. Jean wouldn't utter a word to help her.
"We can't be that terrible," Jack said plainly, just like any other kid would. "We wouldn't use you and then just ditch you. And please don’t be upset with us if I remind you that we can only be acquaintances with the Nortons' relatives or friends. You understand, right?" Jack extended her hand, looking unsure of what to do or say. Jean didn’t say anything to help her.
Frank Kent shook Jack's hand warmly and this time he did not seem offended.
Frank Kent shook Jack's hand warmly, and this time he didn't seem offended.
"All right," he answered sadly. "But if there is ever anything I can do to help you, I am going to do it, whether we are friends or not."
"Okay," he replied sadly. "But if there's ever anything I can do to help you, I will, whether we're friends or not."
And though Jack and Jean did not see how[71] this strange fellow could ever be mixed up in their affairs, they were comforted somehow by what he promised.
And even though Jack and Jean couldn't figure out how[71] this odd guy could be involved in their business, they felt reassured in some way by what he promised.
"I am going over to Mrs. Simpson's this afternoon, Jean," Jack announced a few minutes after their guest's departure. "I know people say that we ranch girls never take anybody's advice, but just the same I am going to ask Mrs. Simpson what we had better do about this Indian child. Will you come along?"
"I’m heading over to Mrs. Simpson’s this afternoon, Jean," Jack said a few minutes after their guest left. "I know people say that ranch girls like us never take anyone’s advice, but I’m going to ask Mrs. Simpson what we should do about this Indian child. Are you coming with me?"
Mrs. Simpson, the ranch girls' most intimate friend, and her husband were the wealthiest ranch owners in that part of Wyoming. She was a typical Western woman, with a big heart and a sharp tongue. She used to lecture the girls and at the same time was awfully proud of their courage and independence.
Mrs. Simpson, the ranch girls' closest friend, and her husband were the richest ranch owners in that part of Wyoming. She was a typical Western woman, with a big heart and a sharp tongue. She would lecture the girls, but at the same time, she was incredibly proud of their courage and independence.
"I'm game, Jack," Jean agreed, "but I haven't any proper riding habit. I wouldn't mind a bit if that wretched niece of Mrs. Simpson's wasn't there. I wish you had seen how she stared at me the other day when I called Mrs. Simpson, Aunt Sallie, as though we hadn't called her Aunt all the days of our youth. Do you think Aunt Ellen could mend this for me before we go?" Jean held[72] up a green broadcloth riding habit very much the worse for wear, with a long ugly rent in it.
"I'm up for it, Jack," Jean replied, "but I don't have a proper riding outfit. It wouldn't bother me so much if that awful niece of Mrs. Simpson's wasn't around. I wish you could have seen the way she glared at me the other day when I called Mrs. Simpson 'Aunt Sallie,' as if we hadn't called her 'Aunt' our entire lives. Do you think Aunt Ellen could fix this for me before we go?" Jean held[72] up a green broadcloth riding outfit that was in pretty bad shape, with a long, unsightly tear in it.
"You need a new habit dreadfully, Jean," Jack declared. "I am afraid we haven't any really proper clothes. The worst of it is, I don't know just what we ought to have or where to get them. I wonder if we are too much like boys?"
"You really need a new habit, Jean," Jack said. "I'm afraid we don't have any decent clothes. The worst part is, I don't actually know what we should have or where to find them. I wonder if we're a bit too much like boys?"
"What's the odds, Jack, so long as we are happy," Jean sang out cheerfully. "Besides, Jim says that money hasn't been flowing in to Rainbow Ranch any too plentifully lately. It takes pretty much all he can get hold of to run things, so I thought I wouldn't trouble about another habit. But the idea of that fashionable Miss Laura Post, from Miss Beatty's school, New York City, staring at me with her china-blue eyes does rattle me. She and her mother treat us exactly as though we were a Wild West show. Besides it is my unpleasant impression that I had this same tear in my skirt when I rode over to Aunt Sallie's the last time."
"What's the odds, Jack, as long as we're happy," Jean sang out cheerfully. "Besides, Jim says that money hasn't been coming in too well at Rainbow Ranch lately. It takes almost everything he can manage to keep things running, so I figured I wouldn’t worry about picking up another habit. But the thought of that stylish Miss Laura Post from Miss Beatty's school in New York City staring at me with her china-blue eyes really gets to me. She and her mom act like we’re part of a Wild West show. Plus, I have this nagging feeling that I had this same tear in my skirt the last time I rode over to Aunt Sallie's."
"Jean, you are lazy; why didn't you mend it yourself?" Jack scolded. "You know Aunt Ellen can't sew a bit. Isn't it dreadful that little Frieda is the only one of us who ever[73] touches a needle and she has no one to show her how to sew, poor baby. Come along, I'll see what I can do with your old skirt. Let's go in the Indian girl's room while I do my worst, best, I mean."
"Jean, you’re being lazy; why didn’t you fix it yourself?" Jack scolded. "You know Aunt Ellen can’t sew at all. Isn’t it awful that little Frieda is the only one of us who ever[73] touches a needle, and she has no one to teach her how to sew, poor thing. Come on, I’ll see what I can do with your old skirt. Let’s go into the Indian girl’s room while I do my worst, I mean best."
Olilie had very little to tell her rescuers of her history. She could not explain why Laska wanted her to live with her, because she had always hated her and been unkind to her. Olilie had but one friend, a teacher in the Indian school in the Indian village in Wind Creek valley. The sick girl did not talk so freely before Jack, as she seemed a little afraid of her, but she begged the girls to find her a home at one of the ranch houses where she might earn her living, for she declared that she would never go back to the "Crow's nest," as old Laska's hut was called.
Olilie had very little to share with her rescuers about her past. She couldn't explain why Laska wanted her to live with her, considering that Laska had always hated and mistreated her. Olilie had only one friend, a teacher at the Indian school in the Indian village in Wind Creek Valley. The sick girl didn't speak freely around Jack, as she seemed a bit intimidated by her, but she urged the girls to help her find a home at one of the ranch houses where she could support herself, insisting that she would never return to the "Crow's Nest," as old Laska's hut was called.
Jack and Jean galloped swiftly over the ten miles that lay between their ranch and the Simpson's. No one could grow tired, no matter how long the ride, in this glorious October air in Wyoming, as clear and sparkling as crystal. The girls forgot their difficulties, also they quite failed to remember the languid young lady from the East who was Mrs. Simpson's adored niece.[74]
Jack and Jean rode quickly over the ten miles that separated their ranch from the Simpsons'. No one could get tired, no matter how long the ride, in this beautiful October air in Wyoming, clear and sparkling like crystal. The girls forgot their troubles, and they also completely forgot about the languid young woman from the East who was Mrs. Simpson's beloved niece.[74]
A mile from the Simpson ranch house, Jean stood up in her saddle and waved a challenge to Jack. "Beat you to the veranda!" she called back, loosening the reins on her pony's neck and giving him a light cut with her quirt.
A mile from the Simpson ranch house, Jean stood up in her saddle and waved a challenge to Jack. "I'll race you to the veranda!" she called back, loosening the reins around her pony's neck and giving him a light tap with her whip.
Jean was off like a shot before Jack could get a start. She reached the porch several yards ahead of her cousin. But Jack was determined not to be outclassed as a rider. Just in front of the house was a row of hitching posts about five feet high. "Clear the track," Jack shouted.
Jean took off like a rocket before Jack could even move. She reached the porch several yards ahead of her cousin. But Jack was determined not to be outdone as a rider. Right in front of the house was a line of hitching posts about five feet high. "Move aside," Jack shouted.
She thrust her feet forward in their long, loose Western stirrups, threw her body back and her pony rose in the air like a bird, straight over the posts, and she landed at Jean's side with a small Indian war-whoop of triumph.
She pushed her feet forward in the long, loose Western stirrups, leaned back, and her pony leaped into the air like a bird, soaring straight over the posts. She landed beside Jean with a little Indian war-whoop of victory.
A languid clap of hands from the front porch and a horrified exclamation, made Jean's cheeks burn and Jack's grey eyes kindle.
A slow clap from the front porch and a shocked shout made Jean's cheeks flush and Jack's gray eyes light up.
"Buffalo Bill at his best! I congratulate you," a soft voice exclaimed. "I wish you had more of an audience."
"Buffalo Bill at his best! Congrats!" a soft voice said. "I wish you had a bigger audience."
Jack laughed lightly. "Oh, we can do ever so much better than that, when we try, Miss Post; perhaps if you stay out West for a[75] while we may show you how to ride. We would be glad to do anything for Aunt Sallie's guest." Jack's tones were sweetly innocent, but Jean snickered.
Jack chuckled softly. "Oh, we can definitely do much better than that, when we put our minds to it, Miss Post; maybe if you stay out West for a[75] while, we can show you how to ride. We’d be happy to do anything for Aunt Sallie's guest." Jack's voice was charmingly innocent, but Jean laughed quietly.
Laura Post bit her lips angrily. "Teach Laura to ride?" her mother protested indignantly. "Why my daughter has been trained in the best New York riding academies. I am afraid they would not care for your Western riding in Central Park."
Laura Post bit her lips in anger. "Teach Laura to ride?" her mother protested indignantly. "My daughter has been trained in the best riding schools in New York. I’m afraid they wouldn’t appreciate your Western style in Central Park."
Jean did not see how in the world Jacqueline could appear so undisturbed by the vision of elegance which confronted them. Laura was dressed in a soft cream flannel skirt and coat with a pale blue blouse and wore a big felt hat with a blue pompon on it, to shade her delicate peaches-and-cream skin. Jean felt Laura's eyes fasten on the long rent in her riding skirt, which Jack had mended, with such an expression of superior amusement that she wanted to pull her hair or to scratch her, or to do something else that was violent.
Jean couldn’t understand how Jacqueline could seem so unfazed by the sight of elegance in front of them. Laura was wearing a soft cream flannel skirt and coat paired with a light blue blouse, topped off with a large felt hat adorned with a blue pompom to protect her delicate, peaches-and-cream skin. Jean felt Laura’s gaze land on the long tear in her riding skirt that Jack had patched up, and the look of superior amusement on her face made Jean want to pull her hair, scratch her, or do something else equally aggressive.
Laura Post was a very pretty girl, all daintiness and fluffiness. She had very light curly hair and blue eyes, and she looked as though she had never done anything for herself in her life. Her mother was just like her,[76] only a more faded and dressed-up edition. Jean did not know why they both made her feel so awkward, as though it were dreadfully inelegant to have one's skin tanned and hair blown by a long, glorious ride across the open country.
Laura Post was a really pretty girl, all delicateness and fluff. She had very light curly hair and blue eyes, and she looked like she had never done anything for herself in her life. Her mother was just like her,[76] only a more faded and dressed-up version. Jean didn’t understand why they both made her feel so awkward, as if it was terribly ungraceful to have sun-kissed skin and hair tousled from a long, wonderful ride across the open countryside.
Mrs. Post and Laura would not go when Mrs. Simpson came out and sat down by the ranch girls, holding Jean's hand in one of hers and Jack's in the other, and wondering why Jean, who was her favorite of the three ranch girls, looked so hot and uncomfortable.
Mrs. Post and Laura wouldn’t leave when Mrs. Simpson came out and sat down next to the ranch girls, holding Jean's hand in one and Jack's in the other, wondering why Jean, her favorite of the three ranch girls, looked so hot and uncomfortable.
"The first thing for you to do, Jacqueline Ralston, is to bring this Indian girl over here for me to take a look at her," Mrs. Simpson announced at the end of Jack's story. "I was going to send a note over to you this very afternoon. I want you children to come over to spend a few days with us. I would like Laura to have some real Western parties and good times, and I think the best way is to have you stay right here with us. There isn't any other way to manage with you young people so far from one another, so bring your Indian girl to our house party. I confess I am curious to see her."
"The first thing you need to do, Jacqueline Ralston, is bring that Indian girl over here for me to check her out," Mrs. Simpson said at the end of Jack's story. "I was actually going to send you a note this afternoon. I want you kids to come over and spend a few days with us. I think it would be great for Laura to experience some real Western parties and have a good time, and the best way to do that is for you to stay with us. There’s really no other way to handle it since you all are so far apart, so bring your Indian girl to our house party. I admit I'm curious to see her."
"You are awfully good, Mrs. Simpson, but I am afraid we can't come," Jack answered[77] gratefully. In spite of the fact that Laura and her mother were both staring at her, Jack went on: "You see we have not the right clothes to stay on a house party. I am afraid we don't even understand just what we ought to have. Father did not know much about girls' things and we have never had any one else to tell us, and besides I don't think your niece would like to have an Indian girl for her guest. Olilie is awfully shy, and I don't expect she would know how to behave."
"You’re really kind, Mrs. Simpson, but I’m afraid we can’t come," Jack replied[77] gratefully. Even though Laura and her mother were both looking at her, Jack continued: "You see, we don’t have the right clothes for a house party. I’m afraid we don’t even know what we’re supposed to wear. Dad didn’t know much about girls’ stuff and we’ve never had anyone else to tell us, and besides, I don’t think your niece would want an Indian girl as her guest. Olilie is really shy, and I don’t think she would know how to act."
Mrs. Simpson gave Jack a little shake.
Mrs. Simpson gently shook Jack.
"Nonsense, Jacqueline Ralston, what perfect foolishness you are talking! When did you begin to worry about clothes? You know that you and Jean are belles wherever you are. As for Laura, I am sure she will be glad enough to have the Indian girl and I'll look after the child. I want to study her. If she is a regular Indian, she would probably be hard to manage."
"Nonsense, Jacqueline Ralston, what complete foolishness you're saying! When did you start worrying about clothes? You know that you and Jean are beauties no matter where you are. As for Laura, I'm sure she'll be more than happy to have the Indian girl, and I'll take care of the child. I want to study her. If she's a real Indian, she'd probably be tough to handle."
Laura shrugged her pretty shoulders. "Oh yes, please do bring the Indian maiden with you," she remarked with an innocent, babyish expression that fooled her Aunt but not her visitors. "I am sure the Indian can't be any queerer than the other people one meets out West."
Laura shrugged her pretty shoulders. "Oh yes, please bring the Indian girl with you," she said with an innocent, childlike expression that fooled her Aunt but not her guests. "I'm sure the Indian can't be any stranger than the other people you meet out West."
CHAPTER VI.
The four girls were being driven over to the Simpson ranch in a big wagon, which was used in the spring as one of the mess-wagons at the round-up, when the cowboys brought in the stock to be branded.
The four girls were being driven to the Simpson ranch in a large wagon, which was used in the spring as one of the mess wagons during the roundup when the cowboys brought in the cattle to be branded.
Jack sat on the driver's seat with Jim; Frieda, Jean and Olilie were on piles of straw in the back. There was a big, rusty valise between them which contained the entire wardrobe of the four members of the house party from Rainbow Ranch.
Jack was in the driver's seat with Jim; Frieda, Jean, and Olilie were sitting on piles of straw in the back. There was a big, rusty suitcase between them that had all the clothes for the four members of the house party from Rainbow Ranch.
Jean and Jack had even fewer costumes than usual, for they had divided their belongings with the Indian girl, and the valise was the very same one that Mr. Ralston had brought across the prairies with him fourteen years before. It had never dawned on the girls that it was shabby and old-fashioned looking, as they had never traveled more than a few miles from the ranch and knew[79] nothing of stylish suit cases and leather hand-bags.
Jean and Jack had even fewer costumes than usual because they had shared their things with the Indian girl, and the suitcase was the exact one Mr. Ralston had brought across the prairies with him fourteen years ago. It had never occurred to the girls that it looked worn and outdated, as they had never traveled more than a few miles from the ranch and knew[79] nothing about trendy suitcases and leather handbags.
Jack screwed her head around at Frieda's words: "I wonder if you would mind our calling you Olive, instead of Olilie," she suggested. "It is ever so much easier to say, and I have always thought Olive a perfectly beautiful name. Besides you seem like a wild olive, you are so pretty and Spanish-looking." Jack spoke carelessly, not dreaming that the young, captive girl had conceived the deepest devotion to her. Olilie was grateful to Jean and Frieda for their kindness to her, but as long as she lived she would remember that it was Jacqueline who had put her arms about her and brought her to the ranch house on the day she had decided that she could bear life with old Laska no longer. Olilie was too shy to show what she felt, but Jack was to find it out some day in a wonderful way.
Jack turned her head at Frieda's words: "I wonder if you would mind if we called you Olive instead of Olilie," she suggested. "It's so much easier to say, and I've always thought Olive is a beautiful name. Besides, you seem like a wild olive; you’re so pretty and have a Spanish look." Jack spoke casually, not realizing that the young girl, who was stuck with them, had developed a deep devotion to her. Olilie appreciated Jean and Frieda for their kindness, but she would always remember that it was Jacqueline who had hugged her and brought her to the ranch house on the day she decided she could no longer endure life with old Laska. Olilie was too shy to express what she felt, but Jack would eventually discover it in a remarkable way.
"I shall be very glad to have you call me, Olive," she answered, in the musical tones that surprised everybody acquainted with the guttural sounds the Indians make in trying to speak English.
"I'll be really happy for you to call me, Olive," she replied, in the melodic voice that surprised everyone who was familiar with the harsh sounds the Indians make when trying to speak English.
Jim turned to stare back of him. He was[80] very much displeased with this latest escapade of the ranch girls, and had no idea of giving his consent to their keeping this girl. Already he had ridden over to tell Laska and Josef that they could have her back in a few days. Frieda and Jean were treating this Indian wench like a sister, and a stop had to be put to their nonsense. Jim swallowed hard as he caught sight of Olilie whom he had seen but a few times before to-day: "Kind of wish the girls had never run across this one," he muttered to himself. "They have got plenty to do to take care of themselves."
Jim turned to glare behind him. He was[80] really unhappy with this latest stunt from the ranch girls and had no intention of allowing them to keep this girl. He had already ridden over to tell Laska and Josef that they could have her back in a few days. Frieda and Jean were treating this Indian girl like a sister, and that nonsense had to stop. Jim swallowed hard as he saw Olilie, whom he had only seen a few times before today: "I kind of wish the girls had never found her," he muttered to himself. "They have enough on their plates just taking care of themselves."
Olilie looked to-day as you would imagine a gypsy maiden appeared long years ago in her own land of Romany. She had on a faded blue gown of Jean's and a cape of Jack's; her hair was parted in the middle, like Jack's and Frieda's and plaited in two braids, coming way down over her low broad forehead. Her eyes were long and narrow, of a clear burning black, her skin a dark olive and her color spread all over her cheeks instead of centering in single, bright patches.
Olilie looked today like you would picture a gypsy maiden from a long time ago in her homeland of Romany. She wore a faded blue dress that belonged to Jean and a cape that was Jack's; her hair was parted down the middle, like Jack's and Frieda's, and it was braided into two plaits that fell down over her low, broad forehead. Her eyes were long and narrow, a clear, vibrant black, her skin was a dark olive tone, and her blush spread evenly across her cheeks instead of just sitting in bright spots.
"Jack," Jim whispered, "don't you say too much at the Simpson's about keeping this Indian girl at Rainbow Ranch and don't you[81] be telling anything at this house party about what is worrying us. What we want to do is to keep mum and fight our own battles; if we get the Indians against us, the cattle and horses will disappear faster than they are going now."
"Jack," Jim whispered, "don't talk too much at the Simpsons about keeping this Indian girl at Rainbow Ranch, and don’t say anything at this house party about what’s worrying us. We need to keep quiet and handle our own issues; if the Indians turn against us, the cattle and horses will vanish faster than they already are."
There were at least a dozen young people, the sons and daughters of the most prosperous ranchmen in that part of Wyoming, scattered all about the front of the Simpson ranch house when the girls drove up in their old wagon. An automobile stood in front of the door, for Mr. Simpson was an up-to-date cattleman and rode around his vast place in a sixty horse-power machine, instead of on the back of a shaggy broncho.
There were at least a dozen young people, the sons and daughters of the wealthiest ranchers in that part of Wyoming, gathered around the front of the Simpson ranch house when the girls arrived in their old wagon. A car was parked in front of the door, as Mr. Simpson was a modern cattleman and got around his large property in a sixty-horsepower vehicle instead of on the back of a scruffy bronco.
"Hurrah for the Ranch Girls of Rainbow Lodge!" some one shouted. Jack and Jean and Frieda waved their hands, but Olive was too frightened to stir.
"Hooray for the Ranch Girls of Rainbow Lodge!" someone shouted. Jack, Jean, and Frieda waved their hands, but Olive was too scared to move.
The girls tumbled out of the wagon one over the other, trying to speak to all their friends at once. People did not see each other every day out West as they do in smaller places, and a house party like Mrs. Simpson's was a notable event.
The girls jumped out of the wagon one after another, trying to talk to all their friends at the same time. People didn’t get to see each other every day out West like they do in smaller towns, so a house party like Mrs. Simpson's was a big deal.
Frieda kept tight hold on Olive, knowing[82] that she was feeling shy and the little girl was glad to have a companion herself, as most of the other young people were older.
Frieda held onto Olive firmly, aware that she was feeling shy, and the little girl was happy to have a friend, especially since most of the other kids were older.
Mrs. Simpson stared curiously at her unknown visitor. Then she patted her kindly. "Laura does not see that you have come," she explained to the little group.
Mrs. Simpson looked at her unexpected visitor with curiosity. Then she gently patted her. "Laura doesn't realize you've arrived," she told the small group.
Jack and Jean glanced up at one end of the long veranda. Laura could plainly see their arrival. But she made no effort to welcome them. She was talking to two boys.
Jack and Jean looked up at one end of the long porch. Laura could clearly see they had arrived. But she didn't try to greet them. She was chatting with two boys.
"Children, perhaps I ought to have told you," Mrs. Simpson whispered, "I simply had to invite Dan Norton and his guest to our house party, for Laura likes Dan better than any one she has met in the neighborhood. And I don't approve of you girls carrying on an old feud simply because your father and Dan's were enemies."
"Kids, maybe I should have mentioned this," Mrs. Simpson whispered, "I really had to invite Dan Norton and his guest to our house party because Laura likes Dan more than anyone else she's met in the neighborhood. And I don’t think it’s right for you girls to keep an old feud going just because your dad and Dan’s were enemies."
Jack had her head in the air and her cheeks were scarlet. Jean openly rebelled: "You ought to have told us, Aunt Sallie, you know we have a perfect right to hate those Nortons," she murmured.
Jack had her head held high and her cheeks were bright red. Jean openly protested: "You should have told us, Aunt Sallie, you know we have every right to hate those Nortons," she murmured.
"Of course we will be as polite as we know how," Jacqueline agreed. But, Mrs. Simpson frowned; she knew Jack's high temper and[83] she feared there would be a clash between her and Dan before the house party was over.
"Of course, we'll be as polite as we can," Jacqueline agreed. But Mrs. Simpson frowned; she knew Jack's short temper and[83] she was worried there would be a clash between her and Dan before the house party ended.
"How do you do, Miss Ralston, and Miss Bruce and Frieda," Laura Post said frigidly, holding her hand so high up in the air to shake hands that it almost touched her nose. "I suppose you know Mr. Norton and his guest, Mr. Kent." Laura had not paid the least attention to the existence of the Indian girl. Olilie might have been a wooden image.
"How’s it going, Miss Ralston, Miss Bruce, and Frieda," Laura Post said coldly, holding her hand up so high to shake hands that it nearly touched her nose. "I assume you know Mr. Norton and his guest, Mr. Kent." Laura hadn’t noticed the Indian girl at all. Olilie might as well have been a wooden statue.
Jack bowed coldly as though she were speaking to perfect strangers. But Jean's brown eyes laughed and Frieda held out her hand innocently to Frank Kent: "I am awfully glad to see you again," she said. "See, things are quite all right so far. We still have our new friend with us."
Jack bowed stiffly, as if she were talking to total strangers. But Jean's brown eyes sparkled with laughter, and Frieda reached out her hand to Frank Kent with a bright smile: "I'm really glad to see you again," she said. "Look, everything is going well so far. We still have our new friend with us."
Jack could not help flashing a grateful look at Frank Kent. He came over at once and bowed in his best English fashion to Olive, and then stood by her while the others were talking.
Jack couldn't help but give a thankful glance at Frank Kent. He immediately came over and bowed to Olive in his best English manner, then stood next to her while the others chatted.
"There goes the latest addition to the wonderful maidens who are running their own ranch," Laura breathed in an undertone to Dan Norton, as the newcomers moved toward the door to go to their rooms.[84]
"There goes the latest addition to the amazing women who are running their own ranch," Laura whispered to Dan Norton as the newcomers headed to the door to go to their rooms.[84]
Dan laughed. "Their ranch, did you say? We have a different idea over at our place as to whom Rainbow Ranch belongs. Those girls are a bit too sure of themselves; I expect to see their pride taken down a peg or two some day."
Dan laughed. "Their ranch, you said? We have a different view over at our place about who owns Rainbow Ranch. Those girls are a bit too confident; I expect to see their pride knocked down a notch or two someday."
"What do you mean?" Laura whispered excitedly, her cheeks getting pinker and her eyes sparkling from curiosity.
"What do you mean?" Laura whispered excitedly, her cheeks turning pinker and her eyes sparkling with curiosity.
Dan shrugged his shoulders and waited until he was sure that Frank could not hear him. "Oh, we don't talk about it much out here; remember I am telling you this in the strictest confidence," he went on. "But Rainbow Ranch actually belongs to my father and me. You see, it is like this: Father came to Wyoming before Mr. Ralston did. And father and some friends laid claim to the best part of the Ralston ranch. Mr. Ralston says he bought the ranch from father's friends and father says he had already purchased their part. So you understand the mix-up. But the bully thing is, that since Mr. Ralston's death the girls have never been able to find his title to the property. They haven't a sign of a paper to prove they are the owners of Rainbow Ranch. Court[85] records did not use, to be kept very well in Wyoming. We are not sure about it, but father is working quietly. Some day we will bring suit and just take possession of their place; won't it be corking? Rainbow Ranch is right next ours, and when we get it we will have the biggest ranch in this part of the state. If you stay out here long enough, you may see some fun."
Dan shrugged and waited until he was sure Frank couldn't hear him. "Oh, we don’t talk about it much around here; remember I’m sharing this with you in the strictest confidence," he continued. "But Rainbow Ranch actually belongs to my dad and me. Here’s the deal: Dad came to Wyoming before Mr. Ralston did. He and some friends claimed the best part of the Ralston ranch. Mr. Ralston says he bought the ranch from Dad’s friends, and Dad says he had already purchased their share. So you get the confusion. But the crazy part is, since Mr. Ralston's death, the girls have never been able to find his title to the property. They don’t have any paperwork to prove they own Rainbow Ranch. Court records[85] weren't kept very well in Wyoming. We're not sure about it, but Dad is working quietly. Someday we’ll file a lawsuit and just take possession of their place; won’t that be awesome? Rainbow Ranch is right next to ours, and when we get it, we’ll have the biggest ranch in this part of the state. If you stick around here long enough, you might see some excitement."
Laura nodded eagerly. She did not like the ranch girls, besides she was one of the disagreeable persons who dearly love to see other people in hot water. She did not mind how much it hurt them so long as it did not affect her. "No, I will never tell anybody what you have told me," she agreed confidentially. "Only if anything should develop, you will be sure to tell me about it, won't you?" she begged.
Laura nodded eagerly. She didn't like the ranch girls, and she was the kind of unpleasant person who loved seeing others in trouble. She didn't care how much it hurt them as long as it didn't affect her. "No, I will never tell anyone what you've told me," she promised confidentially. "But if anything happens, you'll make sure to tell me about it, right?" she pleaded.
CHAPTER VII.
Jean and Jack thought they were entirely alone. They did not realize that the door of the little room next theirs, which Frieda and the Indian girl occupied, was open.
Jean and Jack thought they were completely alone. They didn’t realize that the door of the tiny room next to theirs, which Frieda and the Indian girl were using, was open.
"Why should we go to the village, Jean?" Jack inquired indifferently. She had just discovered a thrilling novel and she wanted to be left in peace to read it.
"Why should we go to the village, Jean?" Jack asked casually. She had just found an exciting novel and wanted to be left alone to read it.
"Because something has to be done about Olive at once," Jean insisted valiantly. "You know perfectly well, that it isn't fair for us to keep her in suspense about what is to become of her and then maybe turn her off and send her back to old Laska in the end. We must find out if there is any chance of her not being Laska's real child and if not, what right she has to her. Aunt Sallie says she will keep Olive here as a maid for Laura if we don't[87] want her at the ranch and we can get her away from the Indians."
"Something needs to be done about Olive right away," Jean insisted bravely. "You know it’s not fair to keep her waiting in uncertainty about her future, only to possibly send her back to old Laska in the end. We need to find out if there’s any chance that she isn’t Laska’s real child, and if not, what right she has to her. Aunt Sallie says she’ll keep Olive here as a maid for Laura if we don’t want her at the ranch, and we can get her away from the Indians."
"Maid for Laura!" Jack bit her lips indignantly. Jean kept her face turned away, so that Jack could not see her expression. She knew that her cousin was very undecided about what they ought to do with their protegée and was anxious to influence Jack for Olive's sake.
"Maid for Laura!" Jack bit her lips in frustration. Jean kept her face turned away, so that Jack could not see her expression. She knew that her cousin was really unsure about what they should do with their protégé and was eager to sway Jack for Olive's benefit.
"I don't think that Olilie—I mean Olive—is very well suited for such a distinguished position as maid to Miss Laura Post," Jack replied. "I think if I were the Indian girl I should prefer to remain with the Indians. Of course I will go over to the village with you and Aunt Sallie whenever you like."
"I don’t think that Olilie—I mean Olive—is really suited for such a prestigious role as maid to Miss Laura Post," Jack said. "If I were the Indian girl, I would probably prefer to stay with the Indians. But I’ll definitely go to the village with you and Aunt Sallie whenever you want."
Jean put her arm around her cousin. "You won't be cross about something if I tell you, will you?" she urged coaxingly.
Jean wrapped her arm around her cousin. "You aren't going to be upset if I tell you something, right?" she encouraged gently.
Jack frowned. "I don't know, Jean Bruce, what is it now?" she demanded, for she could guess by the half mischievous, half conciliatory expression in Jean's brown eyes, that she had something to confide which would not be to her liking.
Jack frowned. "I don't know, Jean Bruce, what is it now?" she asked, because she could tell by the half playful, half apologetic look in Jean's brown eyes that she had something to share that wouldn't be good news for her.
"Aunt Sallie has asked Frank Kent to drive over to the Indian village with us,"[88] Jean returned. "You see he has never seen an Indian village, and being an Englishman, Aunt Sallie naturally thought he would be curious about one. So after all he is going to help us to find out about Olive, although you refused to allow him. Funny, isn't it?"
"Aunt Sallie asked Frank Kent to drive with us to the Indian village," [88] Jean replied. "You see, he’s never been to an Indian village, and since he’s English, Aunt Sallie thought he’d be curious. So, in the end, he’s going to help us find out about Olive, even though you didn’t want him to. Strange, right?"
This was a very unwise fashion for Jean Bruce to have explained the situation to Jack, for if there was one thing which Miss Jacqueline Ralston did particularly like, it was to have her own way. Having said that she desired no assistance from their new acquaintance in their efforts for Olilie, she was not going to be forced into accepting it against her will.
This was a really unwise way for Jean Bruce to explain the situation to Jack, because if there was one thing Miss Jacqueline Ralston really liked, it was getting her own way. Even though she said she didn’t want any help from their new acquaintance in their efforts for Olilie, she wasn’t going to be pushed into accepting it against her wishes.
Jack quietly removed her big Mexican hat, sat down comfortably in her chair and reopened her book. "Oh, very well," she remarked carelessly. "Then I won't go with you at all. My presence won't be in the least necessary. You and Aunt Sallie and Mr. Kent can make all the investigations and decide what is best to do without any interference from me."
Jack quietly took off her large Mexican hat, sat down comfortably in her chair, and reopened her book. "Oh, fine," she said casually. "Then I won't go with you at all. I won't be needed at all. You, Aunt Sallie, and Mr. Kent can handle all the investigations and figure out what's best to do without any input from me."
Jack arched her level brows, dilated her nostrils and half closed her eyes. Jean knew that particular obstinate expression of her[89] cousin's and said nothing more for a few moments, but put on her own coat and hat and started to leave the room. At the door she turned to her cousin. "Jacqueline Ralston," she inquired coolly, "has it ever occurred to you, that you are a very hard-headed and selfish person?"
Jack raised her eyebrows, flared her nostrils, and squinted. Jean recognized that stubborn look on her cousin's face and stayed silent for a moment, but she put on her coat and hat and began to leave the room. At the door, she turned to her cousin. "Jacqueline Ralston," she asked coldly, "have you ever realized that you’re really hard-headed and selfish?"
Jack's grey eyes grew steely. "Oh, do go on, Jean dear," she urged politely. "Tell me any other nice things you know about me; one always is appreciated by one's relatives."
Jack's gray eyes became hard. "Oh, please continue, Jean dear," she said politely. "Tell me any other nice things you know about me; it's always nice to hear that from family."
Jean flushed. "Don't be so hateful, Jack," she pleaded. "Can't you see that it is selfish of you to refuse to go with us to try to find out about Olilie? You brought her home to the ranch, and you know you will be able to stand up for her and find out more about her than either Aunt Sallie or I can. Aunt Sallie means well, but goodness knows she isn't tactful. And you know you are obstinate to stay at home simply because Frank Kent is to go with us. Aunt Sallie did not know what you had said to him, and simply wanted to show him one of our modern Indian settlements. It is one of the things he came West to see."
Jean blushed. "Don't be so mean, Jack," she begged. "Can't you see it's selfish of you to refuse to join us in trying to find out about Olilie? You brought her home to the ranch, and you know you'll be able to stand up for her and learn more about her than either Aunt Sallie or I can. Aunt Sallie means well, but she definitely lacks tact. And you know you're being stubborn by staying home just because Frank Kent is coming with us. Aunt Sallie didn't know what you said to him; she just wanted to show him one of our modern Indian settlements. It's one of the things he came to the West to see."
"Oh, I don't blame Aunt Sallie," Jack[90] replied, slightly appeased by Jean's half-hearted apology.
"Oh, I don't blame Aunt Sallie," Jack[90] replied, feeling a bit better from Jean's not-so-sincere apology.
"Well, you needn't blame Frank Kent, either," Jean retorted quickly. "You can put every bit of the blame on me. Frank Kent told Aunt Sallie that he did not think he would care to go with us and behaved so queer and stiffish that she was offended with him. I knew he was thinking about what you had said, so I just marched up to him and told him that if he had refused Mrs. Simpson's invitation because he thought you would not wish him to come along with us, he was entirely mistaken. You see I thought you would not want him to give up the pleasure of the trip, just on your account. He is a guest here with us and I can see no sense in your being so uppish. It is perfectly foolish, Jack." This time Jean opened the door. "Jacqueline Ralston, c-h-u-m-p spells chump. It is exactly what you are."
"Well, you shouldn't blame Frank Kent either," Jean shot back quickly. "You can place all the blame on me. Frank Kent told Aunt Sallie that he didn't think he would want to go with us and acted so strangely and stiff that she was offended by him. I knew he was thinking about what you said, so I went up to him and told him that if he turned down Mrs. Simpson's invitation because he thought you wouldn’t want him to come with us, he was completely mistaken. You see, I thought you wouldn’t want him to miss out on the fun of the trip just because of you. He’s a guest here with us, and I don’t see the point in you being so stuck-up. It's really foolish, Jack." This time, Jean opened the door. "Jacqueline Ralston, c-h-u-m-p spells chump. That's exactly what you are."
Jack's bad tempers had a way of ending abruptly. "Wait a minute, please, Jean," she called persuasively, "I expect you are right. I will come along."
Jack's temper had a way of fading quickly. "Hold on a second, please, Jean," she said in a convincing tone, "I think you're right. I'll join you."
Jean gave Jack a hug as they went out of the room together, which was intended to[91] convey the idea that, though what she had just said to her cousin was perfectly true, she was sorry to have been obliged to say it.
Jean hugged Jack as they left the room together, which was meant to[91] show that, even though what she had just told her cousin was completely true, she felt bad for having to say it.
Jack had another shock as she was about to get into the Simpson motor car. Seated on the comfortable rear seat and engaged in airy conversation were Dan Norton and Laura Post with Mrs. Simpson beside them. Jean and Jean's special friend, Harry Pryor occupied the centre chairs. So Jack and Frank Kent, as the car only held seven people, were compelled to crowd in front with the chauffeur.
Jack was surprised again as she was about to get into the Simpson car. Sitting in the comfortable back seat, chatting casually, were Dan Norton and Laura Post, with Mrs. Simpson next to them. Jean and her special friend, Harry Pryor, took the middle seats. So Jack and Frank Kent had to squeeze into the front with the driver since the car only fit seven people.
"You are sure you don't mind my going over with you," said Frank Kent in an apologetic tone and turning a deep red. "I can just as easily stay at the ranch, if you prefer it."
"You really don't mind me coming with you," Frank Kent said apologetically, his face flushing a deep red. "I can easily stay at the ranch if that’s what you’d rather."
No girl could be proof against such good manners as Frank Kent's, certainly not Jacqueline Ralston.
No girl could resist Frank Kent's charm and good manners, especially not Jacqueline Ralston.
The Indian village was not so very far from the Simpson ranch, in the way that Western people count distances. Pretty soon the automobile party saw circles of smoke arising in the air. On a rounded green slope of the[92] prairie near a little river was a collection of wigwams and huts.
The Indian village wasn't too far from the Simpson ranch, at least not by how people in the West measure distance. Before long, the group in the car noticed smoke rising in the air. On a rounded green hill of the[92] prairie, close to a small river, there was a group of wigwams and huts.
"I am jolly glad some of the Indians still live in tepees." Frank confided to Jack. "I was dreadfully afraid that your up-to-date, government-cared-for 'Injun,' was going to be just like everybody else and wear store clothes and live in a regular American house, and then what could I have to tell my people when I go back home to England?"
"I’m really glad some of the Native Americans still live in teepees," Frank told Jack. "I was really worried that your modern, government-supported 'Indian' was going to be just like everyone else and wear store-bought clothes and live in a typical American house. Then what would I have to tell my people when I go back home to England?"
Frank was staring ahead of him and for the first time since his first meeting with Jack, he had entirely gotten over his British shyness.
Frank was looking straight ahead, and for the first time since he first met Jack, he had completely overcome his British shyness.
"Don't you worry," Jack answered gaily. "I am awfully glad you have come with us. Now you'll see the real thing! Of course, some of our Indians have been educated and civilized, but I am sure many of them are just the same in their hearts as they used to be, and would lead the same kind of lives if they had a chance. I can tell you they try to get their revenge, if you make them angry!"
"Don't worry about it," Jack replied cheerfully. "I'm really glad you came along with us. Now you'll see the real deal! Sure, some of our Indians have been educated and assimilated, but I'm sure many of them are still the same at heart as they used to be and would live the same way if they had the opportunity. I can tell you, they definitely try to get back at you if you make them mad!"
There were a number of lean horses grazing near the village. The streets were dreadfully dirty and overflowing with thin, brown children rolling in the sand and playing with wolfish, half-fed dogs. In front of the rude[93] huts or the cone-shaped tents with sheafs of poles extending through their tops, were big Indian men, as solemn, silent and terrifying as though they had been Indian war chiefs meditating on some terrible massacre. Most of them wore fringed leather trousers and had bright blankets wrapped about them. They were calmly smoking, and only barely turned their narrow eyes to glance at the automobile, as it passed by them.
There were several skinny horses grazing near the village. The streets were extremely dirty and filled with thin, brown children rolling in the sand and playing with half-starved, wolf-like dogs. In front of the crude [93] huts or the cone-shaped tents with poles sticking out of their tops stood large Indian men, as serious, silent, and intimidating as if they were war chiefs contemplating a devastating attack. Most of them wore fringed leather pants and had colorful blankets wrapped around them. They were calmly smoking and barely turned their narrow eyes to look at the car as it drove past.
Near most of the dwellings were outdoor fires, with pots boiling above them, as few of the Indians can make up their minds to use kitchen stoves instead of their familiar campfires. Old women sat near the fires, stringing bright beads, or weaving mats. Some of them were making Indian blankets on rude frames of logs, set upright some feet apart, and strung with cords, like an old-fashioned wooden loom.
Near most of the homes, there were outdoor fires with pots boiling over them, as many of the Native Americans prefer campfires to kitchen stoves. Older women sat near the fires, stringing colorful beads or weaving mats. Some of them were making Indian blankets on simple frames made of logs, set upright a few feet apart and strung with cords, similar to an old-fashioned wooden loom.
The chauffeur slowed down and the girls and boys could see that the Indians were talking about their party, making queer sounds and signs to one another. The women rushed out with trinkets to sell, the children sat cross-legged in the dirt, the dogs barked and young women with babies on their backs crept out[94] of their doors. But among the whole number, there was no sign of Laska or Josef.
The driver slowed down, and the girls and boys noticed that the Native Americans were discussing their gathering, making strange sounds and gestures to each other. The women hurried out with jewelry to sell, the kids sat cross-legged on the ground, the dogs barked, and young women with babies on their backs came out of their homes. But among everyone present, there was no sign of Laska or Josef.[94]
Laura bought quantities of Indian bead-work and pottery. She would not let her Aunt inquire for the Indian girl's people until she had seen everything there was to be seen. Frank timidly offered Jack a string of blue beads, when he saw that Jean had accepted a small gift from Harry Pryor, and Jack received them very graciously, wishing to show that she no longer resented Frank's having made the trip.
Laura bought a lot of Indian beadwork and pottery. She wouldn't let her aunt ask about the Indian girl's family until she'd seen everything there was to see. Frank shyly offered Jack a string of blue beads when he noticed that Jean had accepted a small gift from Harry Pryor, and Jack graciously accepted them, wanting to show that she no longer held a grudge against Frank for making the trip.
"Can you tell me where to find the home of Laska?" Mrs. Simpson inquired of an Indian girl, who looked more intelligent than the others and spoke very good English.
"Can you tell me where I can find Laska's house?" Mrs. Simpson asked an Indian girl, who seemed smarter than the others and spoke English very well.
The girl shook her head. "Don't know," she replied stupidly. Mrs. Simpson asked half a dozen other people. Some of them spoke, others only grunted dully. "Crow's Nest," Laska's hut, had apparently never been heard of.
The girl shook her head. "I don’t know," she replied blankly. Mrs. Simpson asked half a dozen other people. Some answered, while others just mumbled without much interest. "Crow's Nest," Laska's hut, seemed to be completely unknown.
"Let's don't waste time asking questions, Aunt Sallie," Jack called back. "The Indians won't tell you about each other unless they know what you want. Let's drive straight to the school; Olilie's teacher can best tell us what to do."[95]
"Let's not waste time asking questions, Aunt Sallie," Jack called back. "The Indians won't share information about each other unless they know what you're looking for. Let's head straight to the school; Olilie's teacher can tell us what to do best."[95]
In the midst of the Indian village were three well-built houses, the trading store, a small church and the school. Mrs. Simpson and Jack went into the schoolhouse together and were gone for half an hour. When they came out, Jack's face was crimson with excitement and Mrs. Simpson looked deeply interested. She entered the car after telling her chauffeur exactly how to find old Laska's hut, but neither she nor Jack gave any account to the others of what the teacher at the Indian school had told them of Olilie.
In the center of the Indian village were three sturdy houses, a trading store, a small church, and a school. Mrs. Simpson and Jack went into the schoolhouse together and were inside for half an hour. When they came out, Jack's face was bright red with excitement, and Mrs. Simpson looked very interested. She got into the car after giving her chauffeur clear instructions on how to find old Laska's hut, but neither she nor Jack shared any details with the others about what the teacher at the Indian school had told them regarding Olilie.
Jean could not bear it. She gave Jack a little shake. "What are you so mysterious about?" she questioned softly. "Olilie is not Laska's child, is she? You have found out something about her and you don't dare tell."
Jean couldn't take it anymore. She shook Jack lightly. "What are you being so mysterious about?" she asked softly. "Olilie isn't Laska's child, is she? You found out something about her and you're too scared to share."
Jack hesitated. "It is queerer than we thought," she confessed. "Mrs. Merton, Olilie's teacher, does not think that Olilie is Laska's child, but she has no way of proving it. The funny thing is, she says that Laska gets money each month for taking care of Olilie and that is why she does not wish to give her up. No one knows who sends her the money nor where it comes from, Mrs. Merton says. But maybe if we tell Laska that she can keep[96] this money if she lets us have Olilie, she will give her up to us. Mrs. Merton has tried to get Olilie away from Laska herself and to find out more about her, but she has never learned the least little thing."
Jack hesitated. "It's stranger than we thought," she admitted. "Mrs. Merton, Olilie's teacher, doesn’t believe that Olilie is Laska's child, but she has no way to prove it. The odd thing is, she says that Laska receives money each month for taking care of Olilie, and that's why she doesn’t want to give her up. No one knows who sends her the money or where it comes from, according to Mrs. Merton. But maybe if we tell Laska that she can keep[96] this money if she lets us have Olilie, she’ll consider giving her up. Mrs. Merton has tried to get Olilie away from Laska herself and find out more about her, but she hasn’t learned a single thing."
Laska's hut was better than many of the other Indian houses, being made of timber plastered with mud and with a dirt roof. The door was half open, but it was impossible to tell whether any one inside saw the approach of the automobile.
Laska's hut was nicer than a lot of the other Indian houses, built from wood and covered in mud, with a dirt roof. The door was half open, but it was hard to tell if anyone inside noticed the car coming.
Jack and Jean ran up the path ahead, without waiting for Mrs. Simpson and were almost at Laska's door when a low, savage growl stopped them. Jean stepped back a moment and clutched at Jack's skirts, but Jack went on without thinking of danger. She only half heard Jean's cry of warning as she lifted her hand to knock on the door. In that second a great, grey figure sprang up in front of her and Jack saw two rows of sharp teeth on a level with her throat. She had lived all her life among the wild animals of the prairies and of the ranch, and knew that if, in a second of danger, she flinched or showed cowardice, she was lost. How she was able to stand perfectly still for that second she did[97] not know, for a moment later, she gasped and turned white as a sheet, but Jean and Mrs. Simpson caught her. Frank Kent had managed in some remarkable fashion to get in front of Jack and strike down the huge brute with his stick. A few minutes later Laska came to the door of her hut. She had seen Jean and Jack approaching alone and had not known what friends they had with them.
Jack and Jean raced up the path ahead, not waiting for Mrs. Simpson, and were almost at Laska's door when a low, menacing growl made them stop. Jean took a step back and grabbed Jack's skirt, but Jack kept moving, not thinking about the danger. She barely heard Jean's warning cry as she raised her hand to knock on the door. In that instant, a large, gray figure jumped in front of her, and Jack saw two rows of sharp teeth at her throat level. She had spent her whole life around wild animals on the prairies and the ranch, and she knew that if she flinched or showed fear in a moment of danger, she was done for. She couldn't figure out how she managed to stay perfectly still for that second; a moment later, she gasped and turned pale, but Jean and Mrs. Simpson caught her. Frank Kent had somehow gotten in front of Jack and struck down the huge beast with his stick. A few minutes later, Laska came to the door of her hut. She had seen Jean and Jack approaching alone and didn't know what friends they had with them.
A long and useless conversation followed. Laska would give no satisfaction about Olilie, insisting that the girl was her child, that she knew nothing of any money that came for her care. Josef was away, but they both wanted the girl to return home.
A long and pointless conversation followed. Laska offered no real answers about Olilie, insisting that the girl was her child and that she knew nothing about any money intended for her care. Josef was away, but they both wanted the girl to come back home.
Mrs. Simpson grew weary of argument and pleading. "Look here, Laska," she said at last, "we are not going to allow the Indian girl to come back to you. Any one could look at you both and see that she is not your own child, and if you try to get her away from us or to molest her in any way, I shall make it my business to find out who sends you money for her and you shall have neither the money nor the girl."
Mrs. Simpson grew tired of arguing and pleading. "Listen, Laska," she finally said, "we are not going to let the Indian girl come back to you. Anyone can see that she’s not your child, and if you try to take her away from us or bother her in any way, I will make it my mission to find out who’s sending you money for her, and you won’t get either the money or the girl."
Laska made no further objection, but[98] neither Jean, nor Jack, nor Frank Kent liked the expression of her face, as she watched them leave her cabin. She made a sign of some kind in the air and mumbled a curious Indian incantation that had a menacing sound.
Laska didn’t protest anymore, but[98] neither Jean, Jack, nor Frank Kent liked the look on her face as they left her cabin. She gestured in some way and muttered a strange Indian chant that sounded threatening.
CHAPTER VIII.
The ranch girls said nothing, but Frank broke in to the conversation, unexpectedly. "Oh, I say, Mrs. Simpson," he remarked[100] thoughtfully. "Don't you know, this Olilie, or Olive as you sometimes call her, don't strike me in the least as belonging to the servant class. Of course we look at these things differently in England from what you do out West, but this girl is so gentle and refined, it seems to me she ought to have a real chance."
The ranch girls said nothing, but Frank unexpectedly jumped into the conversation. "Oh, I have to say, Mrs. Simpson," he said[100] thoughtfully. "Don't you think that this Olilie, or Olive as you sometimes call her, doesn't seem like she belongs to the servant class at all? Of course, we see these things differently in England compared to what you do out West, but this girl is so gentle and refined that it seems to me she deserves a real chance."
Jack smiled gratefully, with her head turned away. "I think so too," she murmured to herself. "I only wish we knew how to manage it."
Jack smiled gratefully, her head turned away. "I think so too," she murmured to herself. "I just wish we knew how to handle it."
The house party was to have a dance at the ranch house that evening. Jean and Jack and Frieda had never had any real dancing lessons, but the two older girls were accustomed to going to the informal parties at the other ranch houses. They knew how to dance the waltz, two-step and quadrille, and it never occurred to them that Laura would try to introduce the new style dances at their Western party. Of course some of her guests had been to schools in the big Western cities and understood the latest dances. Dan Norton had spent a year at the Leland Stanford University, and, though he had not been able to pass his Sophomore exams., he considered himself very superior to the boys and girls[101] who had never been away either to college or school.
The house party was set to have a dance at the ranch house that evening. Jean, Jack, and Frieda had never taken any real dance lessons, but the two older girls were used to going to informal parties at other ranch houses. They knew how to dance the waltz, two-step, and quadrille, and it never crossed their minds that Laura would try to introduce the new style dances at their Western party. Of course, some of her guests had attended schools in the big Western cities and knew the latest dances. Dan Norton had spent a year at Leland Stanford University, and even though he hadn’t passed his sophomore exams, he thought he was much better than the boys and girls who had never gone away to either college or school.[101]
The three ranch girls were not worried about their dancing, but they were about their costumes. Mrs. Simpson had suggested that Olive would feel shy, if she came to the party, and she was grateful to be left out. If only Jean and Jack would tell her what they had found out at the Indian village, and what they meant to do with her! But the girls did not realize that the Indian girl knew anything of their trip of the afternoon or that she was eating her heart out in silence rather than ask them what had occurred.
The three ranch girls weren't worried about their dancing, but they were about their outfits. Mrs. Simpson suggested that Olive would feel shy if she attended the party, and she was relieved to be excluded. If only Jean and Jack would share what they discovered at the Indian village and what they planned to do with her! But the girls didn't realize that the Indian girl was aware of their afternoon trip or that she was silently suffering instead of asking them about what happened.
Jean shook out her party dress anxiously; Jack surveyed hers with an expression half of affection and half of disdain. The dresses were their best last summer frocks and Jim had gone over to Laramie and brought them home with him in triumph. They were not what the girls would have chosen for themselves, but they had been proud of them until to-night.
Jean nervously shook out her party dress; Jack looked at hers with a mix of fondness and contempt. The dresses were their best summer outfits from last year, and Jim had gone to Laramie to bring them home triumphantly. They weren't what the girls would have picked for themselves, but they had been proud of them up until tonight.
"Do you think she will laugh at us, Jack?" Jean inquired, bravely. "I am sure I don't care if she does."
"Do you think she will laugh at us, Jack?" Jean asked bravely. "I honestly don't care if she does."
At least poor Jim had had a good eye for[102] color, if the materials he had chosen for the girls' gowns were odd.
At least poor Jim had a good eye for[102] color, even if the materials he picked for the girls' dresses were a bit strange.
Jean's was a soft rose color, just the shade of the wild rose that covers the western prairies in the early spring and the girl smiled slightly as she looked at herself critically in the glass. The gown was becoming to her nut-brown hair and eyes and her clear, colorless skin.
Jean's dress was a soft rose color, just like the wild roses that bloom across the western prairies in early spring. The girl smiled a little as she examined herself closely in the mirror. The gown suited her nut-brown hair and eyes, as well as her clear, pale skin.
Jack was dressing Frieda in a corner. "You are pretty as a picture, Jean!" she insisted. "Please don't care so much about what Laura Post may think. Come and kiss Frieda, she is sweet enough to eat."
Jack was dressing Frieda in a corner. "You look gorgeous, Jean!" she insisted. "Don't worry so much about what Laura Post might think. Come and give Frieda a kiss; she's adorable!"
Frieda's costume was the prettiest of the three, although it was of coarse white embroidery, such as only a man would buy. Her long blonde hair was freshly braided and tied with pale blue ribbons, and around her plump little waist was a blue sash which in color matched her eyes, sparkling now from excitement at attending her first dance. Jean marched Frieda over to a chair and held her in her lap, so that Jack could get ready to go to the reception room with them.
Frieda's costume was the prettiest of the three, even though it was made of rough white embroidery, something only a man would buy. Her long blonde hair was freshly braided and tied with light blue ribbons, and around her chubby little waist was a blue sash that matched her sparkling eyes, which shone with excitement for her first dance. Jean guided Frieda to a chair and sat her on her lap, so Jack could prepare to join them in the reception room.
Jacqueline Ralston thought little about her own appearance. She probably knew she was pretty, most pretty people are aware of it,[103] but Jack had really had so much to do and so many things to think about, that she had almost none of the vanities of most girls of sixteen. She coiled her gold-brown braids around her head in simple fashion, though she usually wore them down, as it was so difficult to keep her hair up when she was on horseback. But to-night, in honor of the party, she wished to look more grown up. Jack's hair waved from the roots to the ends and broke out all over her forehead in wayward curls and was particularly becoming to her, arranged in a simple coronet. In five minutes she had on her blue cotton crêpe gown and the three went into Mrs. Simpson's big living-room.
Jacqueline Ralston didn’t think much about her appearance. She probably knew she was attractive; most good-looking people are aware of it,[103] but Jack had so much going on and so many things on her mind that she didn’t really have the same vanity as most sixteen-year-olds. She twisted her gold-brown braids around her head simply, although she usually wore them down because it was hard to keep her hair up while riding. But tonight, for the party, she wanted to look more mature. Jack's hair had a natural wave from roots to tips, with playful curls framing her forehead, and it looked especially nice arranged in a simple crown. In just five minutes, she slipped into her blue cotton crêpe dress, and the three of them headed into Mrs. Simpson's spacious living room.
The room had a hardwood floor and had been charmingly decorated with evergreens, which the men had brought in from the woods at the far end of the Simpson Ranch.
The room had a wooden floor and was charmingly decorated with evergreens that the men had brought in from the woods at the far end of the Simpson Ranch.
"Oh, Jack, Jean, look!" Frieda suddenly gasped. A vision of fashionable loveliness swept before their girlish eyes. Miss Laura Post was crossing the room followed by her mother. Jack and Jean felt like creeping back to their bedroom, not realizing how inappropriate Laura's and her mother's costumes were for such a simple home party.[104]
"Oh, Jack, Jean, look!" Frieda suddenly gasped. A vision of trendy beauty swept before their youthful eyes. Miss Laura Post was walking across the room, followed by her mother. Jack and Jean felt like retreating to their bedroom, not understanding how out of place Laura's and her mother's outfits were for such a casual home party.[104]
Laura was a picture and looked as if she had just stepped out of the pages of a magazine. She wore a white lace gown over silk and chiffon, trimmed in silver lace. Her hair was elaborately dressed in a bewildering mass of small, blonde puffs and around her neck a string of pearls shone softly. Mrs. Post was in violet satin, and wore a diamond crescent, which made Frieda's round eyes open wider and wider. She had never seen real diamonds, only their crystal imitations shining in the great Wyoming rocks.
Laura looked stunning, as if she had just walked out of a magazine. She wore a white lace gown over silk and chiffon, decorated with silver lace. Her hair was styled in an intricate arrangement of small, blonde puffs, and a string of pearls sparkled gently around her neck. Mrs. Post was dressed in violet satin and wore a diamond crescent, which made Frieda's round eyes grow wider and wider. She had never seen real diamonds, only crystal imitations sparkling in the great Wyoming rocks.
For a little while Jean and Jack felt as dowdy as old rag dolls, but when the dancing began they forgot to care about their clothes. There were a number of other guests besides the house party, who had driven over to the dance, and most of them were friends of the ranch girls.
For a little while, Jean and Jack felt as outdated as old rag dolls, but when the dancing started, they forgot about their clothes. There were several other guests besides the house party who had come over for the dance, and most of them were friends of the ranch girls.
Frank did not ask Jack to dance nor did he make any effort to talk to her. She had said she could not be friends with him and he did not mean to take advantage of their being at the same house party together, to thrust himself upon her, as his attentions seemed unwelcome.
Frank didn't ask Jack to dance, and he didn't try to talk to her either. She had said she couldn't be friends with him, and he didn't want to take advantage of the fact that they were at the same house party. He felt that his advances would be unwelcome.
After supper, Laura Post grew tired of the simple old-fashioned waltz which had entertained[105] her visitors the first of the evening, and insisted that the Spanish waltz was the newest thing in her set, and that she wanted to try it. She managed to get half a dozen young people to attempt it with her while others sat around the wall.
After dinner, Laura Post got tired of the old-fashioned waltz that had entertained her guests earlier in the evening, and insisted that the Spanish waltz was the latest trend in her social circle, and she wanted to give it a try. She convinced half a dozen young people to try it with her while others sat along the walls.
Jean dearly loved to dance, and had no intention of being a wall flower, so she and Harry Pryor slipped out on the big ranch veranda to talk. It was a wonderful moonlight night, as clear and brilliant as the day, and across the wide stretch of lowlands the moon shimmered and shone, as if reflected on the still surface of the ocean.
Jean loved to dance and wasn’t planning on sitting on the sidelines, so she and Harry Pryor stepped out onto the large ranch porch to chat. It was a beautiful moonlit night, clear and bright like the day, and across the broad expanse of lowlands, the moon shimmered and sparkled as if it was reflecting off the calm ocean.
Jacqueline Ralston saw Jean and Harry disappear; slowly she followed them and stood for a moment drinking in the wonderful beauty of the Western night, then crossed to Jean and Harry.
Jacqueline Ralston watched as Jean and Harry vanished; she slowly followed them and paused for a moment, taking in the stunning beauty of the Western night, then walked over to Jean and Harry.
"Jean, Harry, wouldn't it be a glorious night for a ride?" she asked breathlessly. "Do you think it would be wrong if we should go for a little run across the prairies? We could easily find the trail, for it is as bright as daytime."
"Jean, Harry, wouldn’t it be an amazing night for a ride?" she asked excitedly. "Do you think it would be wrong if we went for a quick run across the prairies? We could easily find the trail since it’s as bright as day."
Jean clapped her hands softly. "Bully!" Harry announced quietly. "It is not ten[106] o'clock yet and we can be back long before the dance breaks up. I'll go saddle the ponies while you girls slip into your riding togs."
Jean clapped her hands gently. "Awesome!" Harry said quietly. "It's not even 10[106] o'clock yet, and we can be back well before the dance ends. I'll go get the ponies ready while you girls change into your riding clothes."
"Be sure to get Hotspur and Frisk, Jean's pony," Jack entreated. "Jim sent over our own ponies from the ranch, and I simply hate to ride any horse but dear little Hotspur."
"Make sure to grab Hotspur and Frisk, Jean's pony," Jack pleaded. "Jim sent our ponies from the ranch, and I absolutely can’t stand riding any horse but sweet little Hotspur."
Just as Jean and Jack slipped into the front hall to go to their room, Frank Kent stepped out on the porch. He was looking pale and ill, for the heat of the room and the effort of dancing had brought the old weakness back on him that he had felt only a few times since his coming to Wyoming.
Just as Jean and Jack walked into the front hall to head to their room, Frank Kent stepped out onto the porch. He looked pale and sick, as the heat of the room and the effort of dancing had triggered the old weakness he had experienced only a few times since arriving in Wyoming.
Jack felt a sudden wave of sympathy and friendliness. She touched Frank lightly on the arm: "My cousin and I and Harry Pryor are going to steal away from the dance for a little horseback ride. Would you care to come with us?" she asked.
Jack felt a sudden wave of sympathy and friendliness. She touched Frank lightly on the arm: "My cousin, Harry Pryor, and I are going to slip away from the dance for a little horseback ride. Would you like to join us?" she asked.
Frank's face lost most of its pallor. He immediately insisted that the one thing in the world he most wished to do was to take a moonlight ride across the prairies.
Frank's face became much less pale. He immediately insisted that the one thing he wanted to do most in the world was to take a moonlit ride across the prairies.
Ten minutes later the two girls and two boys cantered away from the Simpson ranch. They had no thought of staying out long, and[107] had left word with Mrs. Simpson's maid that they would be back in about an hour. Aunt Sallie was too busy with her other guests to be interrupted, and it never dawned on the girls that they should not have gone for a ride at night, for they were just like a couple of careless boys.
Ten minutes later, the two girls and two boys rode off from the Simpson ranch. They didn’t plan to be out long and had told Mrs. Simpson's maid they would be back in about an hour. Aunt Sallie was too busy with her other guests to notice, and it never occurred to the girls that they shouldn’t have gone for a ride at night since they were just like a couple of oblivious boys.
CHAPTER IX.
"Let's ride through the orchard and fill our pockets with apples before we start on our way," Harry suggested. The moonlight was so clear and radiant that the boys could distinguish the color of the few late apples that still hung on the trees. The road back of the orchard led to a trail across the prairies, which neither the ranch girls nor Harry knew. It seemed to travel to the land of nowhere across a shining path of light.
"Let's ride through the orchard and fill our pockets with apples before we head out," Harry suggested. The moonlight was so clear and bright that the boys could see the color of the few late apples still hanging on the trees. The road behind the orchard led to a trail across the prairies that neither the ranch girls nor Harry knew about. It seemed to lead to nowhere along a shining path of light.
Jacqueline took the lead, followed by Frank[109] Kent, Jean and Harry. The ponies had been all day in the corrals and some of the witchery of the October night had gotten into them as well as their riders. They galloped swiftly, their shaggy manes shaking and their long tails arched, and soon left the level lands of their host's ranch far behind.
Jacqueline took the lead, followed by Frank[109] Kent, Jean, and Harry. The ponies had spent all day in the corrals, and some of the magic of the October night had influenced them as well as their riders. They galloped quickly, their shaggy manes flying and their long tails held high, and soon left the flat fields of their host's ranch far behind.
"I never had such a wonderful ride in my life!" Frank Kent exclaimed. "How utterly still the night is!"
"I've never had such an amazing ride in my life!" Frank Kent exclaimed. "How completely quiet the night is!"
Jack's hands hardly touched her reins and she laughed joyously. "Oh, that is because we are out on the prairie and going too swiftly for you to hear. Over there where we see a line of shadow, I believe we will find some water and a grove of trees. Then you will hear the noises of the night, which are part of our Western life."
Jack's hands barely touched her reins and she laughed happily. "Oh, that's because we’re out on the prairie and going too fast for you to hear. Over there where we see a line of shadow, I think we’ll find some water and a grove of trees. Then you'll hear the sounds of the night, which are a part of our Western life."
Jack and Frank slowed down. Jean and Harry were a short distance behind them. They had ridden to the edge of a ravine, and across the gorge was a solitary butte or low mountain. On this side the moonlight fell on a stretch of evergreen forest, whose tall trees rose black between the splashes of light.
Jack and Frank slowed down. Jean and Harry were a short distance behind them. They had ridden to the edge of a ravine, and across the gorge was a solitary butte or low mountain. On this side, the moonlight fell on a stretch of evergreen forest, where tall trees stood dark between the patches of light.
"Listen," Jack whispered softly.
"Hey," Jack whispered softly.
First came the mournful call of the wildcats[110] from the depth of the ravine, then, near the entrance to the woods, the whimper and squeak of the owls.
First came the sad call of the wildcats[110] from deep in the ravine, then, near the entrance to the woods, the soft whimper and squeak of the owls.
Frank caught a sound which the last few weeks in Wyoming had taught him to understand, the long melancholy wail of the coyotes, the wolf dogs of the prairies. But to-night the howl was deeper and more prolonged.
Frank caught a sound that the past few weeks in Wyoming had taught him to recognize, the long, sad wail of the coyotes, the wolf dogs of the plains. But tonight, the howl was deeper and more drawn out.
"What was that?" Frank asked quickly.
"What was that?" Frank asked urgently.
"Wolves, I suppose," Jack answered with perfect calmness. "There may be a few of them prowling about. They often come out at night at some distance from the ranches."
"Wolves, I guess," Jack replied with complete calm. "There might be a few of them wandering around. They usually come out at night, away from the ranches."
Jean and Harry cantered up. "Hasn't the ride been just too beautiful?" Jean sighed. "I can't bear to think we must turn back to go home."
Jean and Harry trotted over. "Wasn't the ride just amazing?" Jean sighed. "I can't stand the thought of having to turn back and go home."
"Home? Why it's not late," Harry argued, but Jean shook her head.
"Home? It's not that late," Harry argued, but Jean shook her head.
"We have got to try the forest trail for just a little bit of the way, Jean," Jack pleaded recklessly. "We won't go far in. It will be like fairyland in there to-night. See how plain the trail is, there must be water somewhere and the trail was made by the deer and antelope on the way to the pool to drink.[111] To-night I shan't believe that anybody knows of these woods but us."
"We have to try the forest trail for at least a little while, Jean," Jack insisted excitedly. "We won't go too far in. It'll feel like a fairy tale in there tonight. Look how clear the trail is; there must be some water nearby, and the path was made by the deer and antelope heading to the pool to drink.[111] Tonight, I refuse to believe anyone knows about these woods except us."
Jack did not wait for an answer. She would not listen to Jean's remonstrance, for all the willfulness in her was aroused and she thought only of her own desire.
Jack didn't wait for a reply. She wouldn't heed Jean's objections, as all her stubbornness kicked in and she focused solely on her own wants.
She turned Hotspur's head into the woods. There was no chance to ride beside her, as the way was too narrow, so the rest of the party followed in single file.
She led Hotspur into the woods. There was no way to ride next to her since the path was too narrow, so the rest of the group followed in a single line.
"You ought to have let me go on ahead, Jack," Harry declared in a worried tone. "You know nothing of this trail and you may come to grief!"
"You should have let me go ahead, Jack," Harry said worriedly. "You don’t know anything about this trail, and you might get hurt!"
Jacqueline laughed teasingly. "Don't be preachy, Harry. You know Hotspur and I are used to looking after ourselves." Jack whistled like a naughty boy:
Jacqueline laughed playfully. "Don't be so preachy, Harry. You know Hotspur and I can take care of ourselves." Jack whistled like a mischievous kid:
"Where the flying fish play,"—
"Jack's awfully silly to-night," Jean remarked to Frank Kent. "I hope Aunt Sallie won't mind, but there is nothing for us to do but to keep up with her. We won't get back to the ranch until awfully late."[112]
"Jack is being really silly tonight," Jean said to Frank Kent. "I hope Aunt Sallie won't mind, but there's nothing for us to do except keep up with her. We won't get back to the ranch until really late."[112]
Frank hesitated. "Look here, Miss Bruce, I know I am a tenderfoot, but do you think we ought to go into these woods at night? Don't think, please, that I am afraid for myself. But Miss Ralston just told me that there might be wolves about. I am not armed, though I believe that Harry has his pistol. I should hate to have you get in trouble."
Frank hesitated. "Listen, Miss Bruce, I know I'm inexperienced, but do you really think we should go into these woods at night? Please don't think I'm scared for myself. But Miss Ralston just mentioned that there might be wolves around. I'm not carrying a weapon, although I think Harry has his pistol. I really wouldn't want you to get into any trouble."
Jean understood Frank Kent better than Jacqueline did. To tell the truth, he seemed a bit slow to Jack, she liked people with more get up and go, more fire and energy in them. But Jean guessed that Frank had plenty of strength and courage beneath his quiet manner, and Jean was right.
Jean understood Frank Kent better than Jacqueline did. To be honest, he seemed a bit dull to Jack; she preferred people with more drive, more energy. But Jean sensed that Frank had a lot of strength and courage beneath his calm exterior, and Jean was correct.
"Wolves don't attack parties, not once in a thousand times," Jean explained simply. "And we are making entirely too much noise to be in any danger. It is the solitary individual the wolves like to get after. They are such mean cowardly wretches."
"Wolves don’t attack groups, not even once in a thousand times," Jean explained plainly. "And we’re making way too much noise to be at any risk. It's the lone individual the wolves prefer to go after. They are such cruel, cowardly creatures."
Frank Kent smiled grimly. The ranch girls were a puzzle to him, they talked about wolves and bears and wild cattle as calmly as most girls spoke of dogs and cats and canary birds, and Frank could see that they were not putting on airs. They would not[113] have gone deliberately into danger any more than a sensible fellow would have done; but Jean and Jack had grown up in a country where men had lived by the killing of wild game. Their house was filled with the skins of wild animals, shot by their father and the cowboys from their place. While they were still little children they had been taught the use of a gun. Jack often had been on hunting trips with her father in the northern parts of the State and was perfectly able to bring down a lynx or a cougar with a well-trained shot between its eyes. She had never been able to shoot a deer, for in spite of being brought up like a boy, her heart failed her at the thought of destroying anything that did not live by preying on other animals.
Frank Kent smiled grimly. The ranch girls were a mystery to him; they talked about wolves, bears, and wild cattle as casually as most girls chatted about dogs, cats, and canary birds. Frank could see they weren't pretending to be tough. They wouldn’t have put themselves in danger any more than a sensible person would; but Jean and Jack had grown up in a place where people survived by hunting wild game. Their home was filled with the skins of animals shot by their father and the cowboys from their ranch. When they were young, they had learned how to use a gun. Jack often went hunting with her father in the northern parts of the state and was fully capable of taking down a lynx or a cougar with a well-aimed shot between the eyes. She had never managed to shoot a deer, though, because despite being raised like a boy, she couldn't bear the thought of killing anything that didn’t prey on other animals.
Jack gave a cry of pleasure. "See!" she called back. "I haven't brought you to the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow, but I have led you to a pool of silver." She had brought Hotspur to a standstill in front of a little silver lake, where the ravine extended in a circle into the woods.
Jack shouted with joy. "Look!" she called back. "I didn't take you to the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow, but I did bring you to a pool of silver." She had brought Hotspur to a stop in front of a small silver lake, where the ravine curved into the woods.
For a moment the four riders were breathless with admiration, then a big brown form lumbered out of a clump of low bushes.[114] Hotspur reared and the indistinct mass rolled by Jacqueline and made for a thicket.
For a moment, the four riders were speechless with admiration, then a large brown shape stumbled out from a cluster of low bushes.[114] Hotspur reared up, and the blurry figure passed by Jacqueline and headed for a thicket.
"It's a bear!" Jack shouted triumphantly. "Who would have thought we could have had such luck? Let's go after old Bruin and see what becomes of him; he won't eat us up."
"It's a bear!" Jack shouted with excitement. "Who would have thought we would have such luck? Let's go after old Bruin and see what happens to him; he won't eat us."
Jack was only joking. She had no real idea of following the bear; she wasn't even sure what beast had trundled by them, but was only in a wild humor and wondered how far the others would follow her. She gave Hotspur a little cut with her whip.
Jack was just joking. She had no real intention of following the bear; she wasn't even sure what animal had passed them, but was just in a playful mood and wondered how far the others would go along with her. She gave Hotspur a quick flick with her whip.
"Come back, Miss Ralston," Frank called sharply. He had ridden near enough to her to reach out for her bridle.
"Come back, Miss Ralston," Frank called out sharply. He had ridden close enough to her to grab her bridle.
Jack grew more reckless. She sprang aside but did not notice that the ground opened in front of her in a narrow, broken crevice, until Hotspur's fore feet went down the incline and Jack pitched headlong over him, falling with a crash in the brushwood beyond.
Jack became more reckless. She jumped to the side but didn’t see that the ground opened up in front of her in a narrow, jagged crack until Hotspur's front feet went down the slope, and Jack fell headfirst over him, crashing into the brush beyond.
In the medley of cries and confusion that followed, Jacqueline did not know whether she had been unconscious a second or an age when she was aroused by a peculiar noise which she was familiar with. It was a horse's terrible cry of pain. She tried to sit up.[115] Jean and Frank Kent had dismounted hurriedly and come over to her, while Harry Pryor was trying to get Hotspur out of the gully.
In the chaotic mix of shouts and confusion that followed, Jacqueline couldn't tell if she had been out for a second or a long time when she was jolted awake by a strange noise she recognized. It was a horse’s agonizing cry of pain. She attempted to sit up.[115] Jean and Frank Kent quickly got off their horses and rushed over to her, while Harry Pryor was trying to pull Hotspur out of the gully.
"I am afraid you will have to help me, Frank, if Miss Ralston isn't hurt; I am afraid Hotspur has broken his leg."
"I’m afraid you’re going to have to help me, Frank, if Miss Ralston isn’t injured; I think Hotspur might have broken his leg."
Jacqueline gave a little cry and Jean covered her cousin's eyes with her hands. There was a pain in Jack's shoulder that was wrenching and tearing at her, but it was nothing to the feeling that Harry's words created.
Jacqueline let out a small cry, and Jean covered her cousin's eyes with her hands. Jack felt a sharp pain in her shoulder that was pulling and tearing at her, but it was nothing compared to the emotions that Harry's words stirred up.
"It can't be true," she sobbed. "I couldn't have hurt my pony like that."
"It can't be true," she cried. "I couldn't have hurt my pony like that."
But it was true, for Harry and Frank had Hotspur on the level ground and the little pony lay moaning and neighing pitifully. There was only moonlight to show what had happened, but Jack flung herself down beside him and her tears fell in his shaggy mane. "What can we do?" she begged. "Doesn't any one know how to set a pony's leg?"
But it was true, because Harry and Frank had Hotspur on the flat ground, and the little pony lay there moaning and neighing sadly. The moonlight was the only thing that revealed what had happened, but Jack threw herself down beside him, her tears soaking into his shaggy mane. "What can we do?" she pleaded. "Doesn't anyone know how to fix a pony's leg?"
Harry shook his head. "You know it's hopeless, Jack. There is but one thing to do for Hotspur. I can ride back to the ranch[116] for help, but it would only prolong his pain."
Harry shook his head. "You know it's hopeless, Jack. There's only one thing to do for Hotspur. I can ride back to the ranch[116] for help, but it would just prolong his suffering."
"You mean you must shoot him, don't you, Harry?" Jack asked.
"You mean you have to shoot him, right, Harry?" Jack asked.
Jean and Frank both turned away their heads. Even in the moonlight, they could see that Jack's face was ghastly white and her lips almost blue. Only Jean knew how much Jacqueline cared for her pony; he had been her father's gift and for the past three years Jack had hardly ever ridden any other horse, unless Hotspur were too weary to carry her. The thought that her own heedlessness and obstinacy had brought the disaster only made it the harder to bear.
Jean and Frank both turned their heads away. Even in the moonlight, they could see that Jack's face was a ghostly white and her lips almost blue. Only Jean understood how much Jacqueline cared for her pony; he had been her father's gift, and for the past three years, Jack had hardly ever ridden any other horse, unless Hotspur was too tired to carry her. The realization that her own carelessness and stubbornness had caused the disaster only made it harder to accept.
Harry nodded. "It's the only way, Jack, you know."
Harry nodded. "It's the only way, Jack, you know."
"All right," Jack answered briefly. "Be quick."
"Okay," Jack replied shortly. "Hurry up."
Jean's tears were blinding her but Jack looked straight ahead.
Jean's tears were so blinding she could barely see, but Jack kept his gaze fixed straight ahead.
"Take the girls toward home with you, Frank," Harry suggested. "I'll come afterwards."
"Hey Frank, take the girls home with you," Harry suggested. "I’ll join you later."
"I would rather wait until it is over," Jack begged. "It is my fault that this has happened and I won't go away like a coward,[117] Hotspur would like to hear my voice until the end." Jack felt her eyes burn and her throat swell as now and then she patted the quivering broncho.
"I'd rather wait until it's over," Jack pleaded. "It's my fault that this happened, and I won’t run away like a coward,[117] Hotspur would want to hear my voice until the very end." Jack felt her eyes sting and her throat tighten as she occasionally patted the trembling horse.
Jean led her cousin a short distance off, but Jack's eyes never left her pony. She saw Harry get out his pistol, load it and point straight at Hotspur. A single shot rang out, a long tremor ran through the horse's body, a single sound like a sigh shook it and Jack's best beloved friend and servant was gone forever.
Jean led her cousin a short distance away, but Jack's eyes stayed glued to her pony. She watched Harry pull out his pistol, load it, and aim directly at Hotspur. A single shot echoed, a long shiver ran through the horse's body, a sound like a sigh shook it, and Jack's dearest friend and servant was gone forever.
"Take me back to the ranch, please," she whispered hoarsely, all her courage gone. Harry lifted her on his broncho and for a time walked beside her. Then Frank changed places and Harry rode. For a part of the time, Jack cried silently. She had not mentioned the pain in her arm, although it grew stiffer each moment, but now and then she winced.
"Please, take me back to the ranch," she whispered hoarsely, having lost all her courage. Harry lifted her onto his horse and walked alongside her for a while. Then Frank switched places, and Harry rode instead. For a while, Jack cried silently. She hadn't mentioned the pain in her arm, even though it grew stiffer with each moment, but she winced now and then.
"You are hurt, aren't you, Miss Ralston?" Frank questioned. "I was afraid you were all along." But Jack shook her head; she could think of nothing but Hotspur.
"You’re hurt, right, Miss Ralston?" Frank asked. "I was worried about that the whole time." But Jack shook her head; she could only think about Hotspur.
Jean, however, was thinking of something else. She remembered that it was after midnight[118] and they were not yet back at the Simpson ranch. What would Aunt Sallie and Mr. Simpson say? And what would Laura and Mrs. Post think of them? Jean shivered, for now that the excitement of their trip with its sad ending was over, she realised that she and Jack ought never to have gone off riding alone. Poor Jean's cheeks were hot with blushes, in spite of her shivers. She and Jack had not meant to do anything wrong, still they ought to have known better. Was it because they had no mother that neither of them had thought?
Jean, however, was thinking about something else. She remembered that it was after midnight[118] and they were still not back at the Simpson ranch. What would Aunt Sallie and Mr. Simpson say? And what would Laura and Mrs. Post think of them? Jean shivered, for now that the excitement of their trip, with its sad ending, was over, she realized that she and Jack should never have gone off riding alone. Poor Jean's cheeks were hot with embarrassment, despite her shivers. She and Jack hadn't meant to do anything wrong, but they should have known better. Was it because they had no mother that neither of them thought to consider?
Just before they reached the ranch, Jack turned a white face toward the other truants. "Remember, please, that whatever blame we receive for to-night's ride, the fault is all mine; I proposed the ride, I would go farther when Jean asked me to turn back. Don't anybody say anything different, for you know it is true."
Just before they got to the ranch, Jack turned a pale face toward the other kids skipping school. "Please remember, whatever blame we get for tonight’s ride, it’s all my fault; I suggested the ride, and I wanted to go further when Jean asked me to turn back. Don’t let anyone say anything different, because you know it’s true."
Frank Kent listened silently. He made no reply, but it was hardly his idea that a man should allow a girl to shoulder all the blame for any mistake.
Frank Kent listened quietly. He didn't respond, but he definitely didn't think it was right for a guy to let a girl take all the blame for a mistake.
Mrs. Simpson and her husband rushed down from the veranda, and were followed by a[119] few of Jean's, Jack's and Harry's most intimate friends. Dan Norton was waiting for Frank, with an unpleasant grin on his face. Laura and most of the company had gone to bed, but Laura's mother surveyed the two ranch girls with an expression they had never seen in their free happy girlhood.
Mrs. Simpson and her husband hurried down from the porch, followed by a[119] few of Jean's, Jack's, and Harry's closest friends. Dan Norton was waiting for Frank, wearing an unnerving grin. Laura and most of the guests had gone to bed, but Laura's mom looked at the two ranch girls with an expression they had never encountered in their carefree, happy childhood.
"I shall never forgive you children as long as I live," Aunt Sallie exclaimed angrily. "Where in the world have you been? I knew you had been left to your own devices, Jean and Jack, but I did think you had more judgment than to ride across the country at this time of the night."
"I will never forgive you kids for as long as I live," Aunt Sallie shouted angrily. "Where on earth have you been? I knew you were left to your own devices, Jean and Jack, but I really thought you had better judgment than to ride across the country at this time of night."
"It was all my fault," Jack repeated humbly. "We meant to go for just a short ride and I didn't think you would care, but we went farther and farther and Hotspur broke his leg, so we had to come back with just the three horses. Jean did want to turn back sooner, Aunt Sallie," Jack whispered. They were now inside the ranch house, under the lights of the lamps. "Please don't scold her. I know I did very wrong and I'm sorry; won't you please let me explain better in the morning?"
"It was all my fault," Jack said humbly. "We just planned to go for a short ride, and I didn't think you would mind, but we kept going further and further, and then Hotspur broke his leg, so we had to come back with only three horses. Jean wanted to turn back sooner, Aunt Sallie," Jack whispered. They were now inside the ranch house, under the light of the lamps. "Please don't scold her. I know I messed up, and I'm sorry; can you please let me explain better in the morning?"
And then Jack saw everything slipping[120] away from her and the place grew horribly dark. Big Mr. Simpson caught her in his arms.
And then Jack saw everything slipping[120] away from her, and the place became terrifyingly dark. Big Mr. Simpson caught her in his arms.
"There, Sallie, don't scold any more to-night," he ordered. "The child is worn out. She did wrong, of course, but I expect she has been punished enough by losing her pony. It's the boys who are most to blame, I'll warrant you. Of course they led the girls on this wild goose chase."
"There, Sallie, please stop scolding for tonight," he said. "The child is exhausted. She made a mistake, sure, but I think she’s been punished enough by losing her pony. It’s the boys who are really at fault, I guarantee you. They’re the ones who encouraged the girls to go on this wild goose chase."
Harry and Frank Kent eagerly bowed their heads. "I didn't think you would believe any such nonsense as Miss Ralston has been telling you," Frank avowed. "Of course Mr. Pryor and I are responsible for the ride and everything that occurred," he ended, with more gallantry than truth.
Harry and Frank Kent quickly lowered their heads. "I didn't think you'd actually believe the nonsense Miss Ralston has been saying," Frank admitted. "Of course, Mr. Pryor and I are responsible for the ride and everything that happened," he concluded, with more charm than honesty.
Aunt Sallie might have kept up her scolding all night, for she was a good-hearted woman with a very high temper, adored by her successful husband and accustomed to having her own way, but she saw that Jack was in pain. There was something in the girl's white face with the dark circles under her eyes and the look of penitence and pain instead of her usual almost haughty expression, that touched her.[121]
Aunt Sallie could have kept scolding all night because she was a kind-hearted woman with a really short temper, beloved by her successful husband and used to getting her way. However, she noticed that Jack was hurting. There was something about the girl's pale face with the dark circles under her eyes and the expression of guilt and pain instead of her usual almost arrogant demeanor that moved her.[121]
"Come to bed, child," she said suddenly. She caught Jack's arm. For the first time, the girl gave a cry of pain at her own hurt. "I think I have sprained my shoulder a little, Aunt Sallie," she explained quietly. "I will be all right in the morning."
"Come to bed, kid," she said suddenly. She grabbed Jack's arm. For the first time, the girl let out a cry of pain from her own injury. "I think I might have sprained my shoulder a bit, Aunt Sallie," she explained quietly. "I'll be fine by morning."
It was another hour before Mrs. Simpson got Jack's shoulder properly bandaged and had her stored away in bed. Fortunately, the shoulder was only sprained, not broken. Yet Jack could not sleep; it was not alone the pain that kept her awake, but the realization that she and Jean were no longer little girls and could not do what they liked without a thought. It was she who had led Jean into mischief, yet try as she might, she could not bear the whole burden of the wrongdoing, and she wished to-night, that the ranch girls had some one to look after them, some older woman.
It took another hour for Mrs. Simpson to properly bandage Jack's shoulder and get her settled in bed. Thankfully, the shoulder was just sprained, not broken. Still, Jack couldn't sleep; it wasn't just the pain that kept her awake, but the realization that she and Jean were no longer little girls who could do whatever they wanted without a second thought. She felt responsible for leading Jean into trouble, yet no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't take on all the guilt alone. Tonight, she wished the ranch girls had someone to take care of them, like an older woman.
CHAPTER X.
Jack's arm and shoulder were swathed in white cotton and she had none of her usual color, but she was out on the veranda and insisted that she was not suffering in the least.
Jack's arm and shoulder were wrapped in white cotton, and she lacked her usual color, but she was out on the veranda and insisted she wasn't suffering at all.
"Nonsense, Jack," Mrs Simpson returned kindly. "You are not angry at the scolding I gave you last night, are you? You know you deserved it, but of course you and Jean were only thoughtless. We have forgotten all about it to-day."
"Nonsense, Jack," Mrs. Simpson replied kindly. "You're not still upset about the scolding I gave you last night, are you? You know you deserved it, but of course you and Jean were just being careless. We've completely forgotten about it today."
Jack looked away. "Everybody hasn't forgotten, Aunt Sallie, but I am not running away because of that. I had a note from Jim this morning and I think he needs me at the ranch."
Jack turned his gaze. "Not everyone has forgotten, Aunt Sallie, but I’m not leaving because of that. I got a note from Jim this morning, and I think he needs me at the ranch."
Mrs. Simpson flushed. "I know you are referring to my niece and sister, Jack, but you must remember that Mrs. Post and Laura have lived always in the East. Laura has[123] been very carefully brought up and they are not accustomed to our Western ways of looking at things. But I am sure that if you show them you are sorry, they will forgive you in course of time."
Mrs. Simpson blushed. "I know you're talking about my niece and sister, Jack, but you have to remember that Mrs. Post and Laura have always lived in the East. Laura has[123] been raised very carefully, and they aren't used to our Western way of thinking. But I'm sure that if you show them you're sorry, they'll forgive you in time."
Jack's face was no longer pale, she was crimson with anger. If there was one thing in the world which she had no intention of doing, it was to show penitence for her conduct to Laura Post or her mother. It seemed to Jack that to treat a guest in the fashion that Miss Post had treated her and Jean and to be malicious and vain and small-minded, was a good deal worse than to have committed the thoughtless act that she and Jean had been guilty of. But for the sake of Mrs. Simpson, Jacqueline for the moment held her peace. She hoped she would be able to hold it until she got away from the Simpson ranch, but was by no means sure.
Jack's face was no longer pale; she was flushed with anger. If there was one thing she had no intention of doing, it was apologizing for her actions to Laura Post or her mom. Jack thought that treating a guest the way Miss Post had treated her and Jean, being malicious, vain, and petty, was much worse than the careless mistake she and Jean had made. But for Mrs. Simpson's sake, Jacqueline decided to stay quiet for the moment. She hoped she would be able to keep it together until she left the Simpson ranch, but she wasn't sure at all.
Olive and Frieda were out in the yard walking quietly up and down. Frieda was chattering like a magpie, but the Indian girl was silent and rarely lifted her eyes. Frieda waved to Jack and the two girls started toward her and Mrs. Simpson, but at this moment, Laura Post and Dan[124] came out of the front door of the ranch house.
Olive and Frieda were outside in the yard, walking quietly back and forth. Frieda was chattering away like a magpie, but the Indian girl stayed silent and hardly looked up. Frieda waved to Jack, and the two girls started walking toward her and Mrs. Simpson, but just then, Laura Post and Dan[124] came out of the front door of the ranch house.
Jack saw Laura stop and say something to the Indian girl. Olive turned quickly and with her head drooping went directly into the house.
Jack watched as Laura stopped to say something to the Indian girl. Olive quickly turned around and, with her head down, walked straight into the house.
Sturdy little Frieda stood stock still and then raised a pair of indignant blue eyes to Laura. "I don't believe you!" she exclaimed hotly, "I am going to ask Jack."
Sturdy little Frieda stood completely still and then looked up with a pair of fiery blue eyes at Laura. "I don't believe you!" she said angrily, "I'm going to ask Jack."
Frieda rushed across the porch, her eyes streaming with tears and flung herself into Jacqueline's arms, Dan Norton and Laura following her more slowly.
Frieda dashed across the porch, her eyes filled with tears, and threw herself into Jacqueline's arms, with Dan Norton and Laura trailing behind her at a slower pace.
Neither Olive nor Frieda had been told anything of Mrs. Simpson's plan to keep Olive at her ranch as a maid for her niece. There had not been time to discuss it and Mrs. Simpson had been too busy that morning to talk to the Indian girl, but regarded the matter as having been entirely settled with the ranch girls.
Neither Olive nor Frieda had been informed about Mrs. Simpson's plan to keep Olive at her ranch as a maid for her niece. There hadn’t been time to discuss it, and Mrs. Simpson had been too busy that morning to talk to the Indian girl, but considered the matter completely settled with the ranch girls.
"Oh, please, Jack," Frieda cried, her voice trembling, "Laura Post just told Olive to go into the house at once. She said that as long as Olive was to be her maid, she did not wish her to be out in the front with her guests.[125] It wasn't true, was it? She is coming back home with us, isn't she?"
"Oh, please, Jack," Frieda exclaimed, her voice shaking, "Laura Post just told Olive to go inside right away. She said that since Olive was supposed to be her maid, she didn’t want her out front with the guests.[125] That can't be true, right? She's coming home with us, isn't she?"
Jack made no reply. She only looked at Laura Post with a pair of clear, wide open, grey eyes that held more than a touch of scorn in them.
Jack didn’t respond. She just stared at Laura Post with a pair of clear, wide-open, gray eyes that expressed more than a hint of disdain.
For once, Mrs. Simpson appeared slightly displeased with her adored niece. "Laura," she remarked disapprovingly, "I am sorry you spoke in that way to the Indian girl. Remember I asked her here as your guest. I have not had time to explain to her that she is to remain as your maid."
For once, Mrs. Simpson seemed a bit unhappy with her beloved niece. "Laura," she said with disapproval, "I'm sorry you talked to the Indian girl like that. Remember, I invited her here as your guest. I haven't had a chance to explain to her that she's supposed to stay on as your maid."
"What on earth is all this pow-wow about?" Jean demanded, appearing suddenly on the scene, swinging a tennis racquet and followed by Harry, who was usually her shadow. "You look as tragic as the tale of Solomon Grundy. 'Died on Saturday, buried on Sunday, this was the end of Solomon Grundy,'" Jean chanted in mournful tones. "Who are you trying to get rid of, at present?"
"What’s all this fuss about?" Jean asked, suddenly appearing with a tennis racquet in hand, followed closely by Harry, her usual sidekick. "You look as sad as the story of Solomon Grundy. 'Died on Saturday, buried on Sunday, this was the end of Solomon Grundy,'" Jean sang in a sorrowful voice. "Who are you trying to get rid of this time?"
"No one, Jean," Mrs. Simpson replied. "I was only speaking to Laura of the Indian girl's remaining here as her maid. I will go now and tell the girl about it myself."
"No one, Jean," Mrs. Simpson replied. "I was just talking to Laura about the Indian girl's staying here as her maid. I'll go tell the girl about it myself now."
Jean caught hold of Aunt Sallie's ample[126] skirts. "Not so quickly, please, Aunt Sallie," she urged, while she looked pleadingly at Jack. "We are not sure that we can give up Olive to you. You must not be angry, for you know we did find her first and we have the first right to her."
Jean grabbed Aunt Sallie's full[126] skirts. "Can you slow down a bit, Aunt Sallie?" she said, glancing hopefully at Jack. "We're not sure if we can let go of Olive just yet. Please don’t be upset; after all, we found her first, so we have the first claim to her."
"But I have got to have some one to wait on me," Laura broke in pettishly. "I can't button my own shoes and comb my hair, and Auntie promised me this girl for my maid."
"But I need someone to help me," Laura interrupted irritably. "I can't button my own shoes or brush my hair, and Auntie promised me this girl to be my maid."
"Never mind, dear," Mrs. Simpson returned soothingly. "It is all settled, Jean and Jack can't possibly be so foolish as to attempt to keep this girl at Rainbow Lodge."
"Don't worry, dear," Mrs. Simpson replied calmly. "It's all sorted out; Jean and Jack can't possibly be foolish enough to try and keep this girl at Rainbow Lodge."
"Oh, yes, we can, Aunt Sallie," Jack answered, sweetly but firmly. "I have been wanting to talk to you alone, but I haven't had a chance. I have thought things all over and though we do not wish Olive for a servant at Rainbow Lodge, we do want her for another ranch girl!" You could have heard a pin drop as Jacqueline went on. "You see we have plenty of room in our home and I am sure that four girls ought to be even happier together than just three. If Olive will trust herself with us, we shall try to do the best that we can for her. I hope some day, for[127] her sake, we may find out who she really is, but if not, why perhaps she may be willing to be known as one of us."
"Oh, yes, we can, Aunt Sallie," Jack said, sweetly but firmly. "I've been wanting to talk to you alone, but I haven't had the chance. I've thought everything through, and even though we don’t want Olive as a servant at Rainbow Lodge, we do want her as another ranch girl!" You could have heard a pin drop as Jacqueline continued. "You see, we have plenty of room in our home, and I’m sure that four girls would be even happier together than just three. If Olive trusts us, we'll do our best for her. I hope that someday, for her sake, we can find out who she really is, but if not, maybe she’ll be willing to be known as one of us."
Jack looked so proud and at the same time so generous and fine that Frank Kent, who was standing near enough to overhear her, wanted to shout with delight, but managed to appear perfectly indifferent, though Laura did think she heard him say "Ripping!" under his breath.
Jack looked really proud and at the same time so generous and kind that Frank Kent, who was close enough to hear her, wanted to shout with excitement but managed to act completely indifferent, although Laura thought she heard him mutter "Awesome!" under his breath.
Mrs. Simpson was crimson with vexation. "Very well, Jack Ralston, do as you like," she replied coldly. "Understand I wash my hands of the whole affair. You will live to regret this piece of Quixotic foolishness and when this Indian girl gets you into trouble, don't come to me."
Mrs. Simpson was bright red with anger. "Fine, Jack Ralston, do whatever you want," she said coldly. "Just know that I'm done with this whole situation. You'll regret this ridiculous act of heroism, and when this Indian girl gets you into trouble, don't come to me."
"We won't, Aunt Sallie," Jacqueline returned gently. "And I hope you won't think we are ungrateful to you. We saw lots of real Indian girls at the village yesterday, perhaps Miss Post will have one of them as her maid. I'll ask Olive to recommend one."
"We won't, Aunt Sallie," Jacqueline replied gently. "And I hope you don't think we're ungrateful to you. We saw a lot of real Indian girls at the village yesterday; maybe Miss Post will have one of them as her maid. I'll ask Olive to recommend one."
Jack walked quietly away from the group on the veranda, holding Frieda by the hand while Jean murmured more apologies to Aunt Sallie, being as careful as possible not to look[128] that lady in the face. Miss Bruce hardly wished Mrs. Simpson to see how her brown eyes were dancing with pleasure and pride, but when Aunt Sallie had gone away, Jean made no effort to conceal her satisfaction from Laura Post and Dan Norton.
Jack quietly stepped away from the group on the porch, holding Frieda's hand while Jean softly apologized to Aunt Sallie, careful not to look that lady in the face. Miss Bruce definitely didn’t want Mrs. Simpson to see how her brown eyes were sparkling with joy and pride, but once Aunt Sallie had left, Jean didn’t try to hide her happiness from Laura Post and Dan Norton.
Jacqueline marched straight in to find Olive. She was not in her room. She was not in the maids' room, nor in the big kitchen. Hong Su, Mrs. Simpson's Chinese cook, explained that the 'Lil Mlissie' had gone out in the back yard.
Jacqueline marched right in to find Olive. She wasn't in her room. She wasn't in the maids' room, nor in the big kitchen. Hong Su, Mrs. Simpson's Chinese cook, explained that the 'Lil Missy' had gone out to the backyard.
To one side and behind the Simpson ranch house was a large kitchen garden, at only a short distance from the house itself.
To one side and behind the Simpson ranch house was a large kitchen garden, just a short distance from the house itself.
Jack and Frieda could not find Olive at once. There was nothing to hide her and she could not have gone down to the stables that were some distance away, yet she was nowhere in sight.
Jack and Frieda couldn’t find Olive right away. There was nothing to conceal her, and she couldn’t have walked down to the stables, which were quite far away, yet she was nowhere to be seen.
Half an acre of Indian corn was ripening and yellowing in the sun. It rustled and its long dried leaves crackled and swayed, and they soon saw the Indian girl walking through it with her head bent and tears falling fast. Straightway Jacqueline thought of the Song of Hiawatha and the Indian legend of the[129] corn. Poor little Olive was the Minnehaha, after her laughter had been stilled! Frieda ran straight to her friend and threw her arms around her. "Oh, Olive, it isn't true," she cried. "You are to come home with us to Rainbow Lodge."
Half an acre of corn was ripening and turning yellow in the sun. It rustled, and its long dried leaves crackled and swayed, and they soon saw the Native girl walking through it with her head down and tears streaming down her face. Immediately, Jacqueline thought of the Song of Hiawatha and the Native legend of the[129] corn. Poor little Olive was like Minnehaha after her laughter had been silenced! Frieda ran straight to her friend and wrapped her arms around her. "Oh, Olive, it’s not true," she exclaimed. "You’re coming home with us to Rainbow Lodge."
But Olive shook her head. She could not understand.
But Olive shook her head. She couldn't understand.
Jacqueline took the girl's slender, brown hand. "Olive," she asked gently, "do you think you could be happy if you came to live with us at the ranch? I am dreadfully cross sometimes and you may not like me, but Frieda and Jean are dears. We are only girls like you and perhaps we may make mistakes, but you won't mind, if we all do our best together."
Jacqueline took the girl's slender, brown hand. "Olive," she asked gently, "do you think you could be happy if you came to live with us at the ranch? I can be really moody sometimes, and you might not like me, but Frieda and Jean are wonderful. We’re just girls like you, and we might make mistakes, but you won’t mind if we all do our best together."
Jacqueline was frightened at the expression of the Indian girl's face. "You want me to live with you like one of you?" she gasped. "Oh, it can't, it can't be true."
Jacqueline was scared by the look on the Indian girl's face. "You want me to live with you like one of you?" she gasped. "Oh, it can’t, it can’t be true."
"But it can be true, Olilie," Jack answered lightly, using the girl's pretty Indian name. "And there is nothing so remarkable in our wanting to have you. Suppose when mother and father came out here to Wyoming from the East, something had happened to them[130] and they had left me somewhere for a stranger to find me. Then the same thing might have happened to me that has happened to you, and I am sure you would have come along and rescued me if you could."
"But it could be true, Olilie," Jack replied casually, using the girl's beautiful Indian name. "And there’s nothing unusual about us wanting to have you. Imagine if when my parents came out here to Wyoming from the East, something happened to them[130] and they left me somewhere for a stranger to find. Then the same thing could have happened to me that happened to you, and I’m sure you would have come along and saved me if you could."
"Then you don't think I am an Indian girl?" Olive questioned eagerly.
"Then you don't think I'm an Indian girl?" Olive asked eagerly.
Jack hesitated. "I don't know, Olive, I'm sure," she returned. "Of course I was only talking. Come, let's pack up our things, I think we will go home to-morrow."
Jack hesitated. "I don't know, Olive," she replied. "Of course I was just joking. Come on, let's pack our things; I think we should go home tomorrow."
"But if Laska and Josef come back for me?" Olive pleaded, unable to believe in her wonderful good fortune.
"But what if Laska and Josef come back for me?" Olive pleaded, unable to believe in her incredible luck.
Jacqueline's face sobered. She was thinking of what Jim Colter would say when he learned of their adoption of Olive. She knew that Jim was troubled about something; had the ranch girls any right to offer a home to any one when their own future was so uncertain?
Jacqueline's expression turned serious. She was considering what Jim Colter would say when he found out they had adopted Olive. She realized that Jim was worried about something; did the ranch girls have the right to provide a home for anyone when their own future was so uncertain?
But Jack's lips closed firmly. "Never mind, Olive," she answered. "We won't worry over things until they happen, when they do we will face them the best we can."
But Jack's lips pressed tightly together. "It's okay, Olive," she replied. "We won’t stress about things until they actually happen. When they do, we’ll deal with them as best as we can."
Rainbow Lodge had never looked more dear and homelike than it did when the four ranch girls arrived before its open front door.[131] Jim had sent one of the cowboys to drive them home and Jack wondered why he had not come himself. But she forgot to ask what had kept him, when she saw Aunt Ellen's smiling face and smelt the odor of ginger cookies coming from the kitchen back of her.
Rainbow Lodge had never looked so charming and inviting as it did when the four ranch girls arrived at its open front door.[131] Jim had sent one of the cowboys to take them home, and Jack wondered why he hadn’t come himself. But she forgot to ask what had delayed him when she saw Aunt Ellen’s smile and smelled the aroma of ginger cookies wafting from the kitchen behind her.
"Isn't it great to be at home, children?" Jack exclaimed triumphantly. But Frieda had flown to look after her chickens and Jean was shaking hands with old Zack, who was building the frames over her violet beds.
"Isn't it great to be home, kids?" Jack said triumphantly. But Frieda had rushed off to tend to her chickens, and Jean was shaking hands with old Zack, who was framing over her violet beds.
"This bandage is cutting my arm off, Olive," Jack went on, noticing Olive's wistful face as Jack said the word "home." "Won't you come in and fix it for me, please? I am going to make you and Jean and Frieda wait on me all I can, now we are away from Aunt Sallie's. Of course I had to pretend my arm didn't hurt over there, because I knew that that abominable Laura Post and Dan Norton would say 'serves her right,' every time I had a twinge of pain."
"This bandage is cutting into my arm, Olive," Jack continued, noticing Olive's dreamy expression when he said the word "home." "Will you come in and help fix it for me, please? I'm going to make you, Jean, and Frieda take care of me as much as I can now that we're away from Aunt Sallie's. I had to pretend my arm didn't hurt back there because I knew that awful Laura Post and Dan Norton would say 'serves her right' every time I felt even a little pain."
Jack was talking nonsense to keep Olive from thinking and as the two girls passed under the arch of the door, Jack kissed her lightly. "Good luck to Ranch Girl Number Four. May you live long and prosper at Rainbow Lodge," she whispered.
Jack was chatting aimlessly to distract Olive, and as the two girls walked through the doorway, Jack gave her a gentle kiss. "Good luck to Ranch Girl Number Four. I hope you thrive at Rainbow Lodge," she whispered.
CHAPTER XI.
Outside a half-opened door they stopped. "Listen, Jack," Jean whispered, swallowing a giggle. "They have been doing it every single day."
Outside a slightly open door, they paused. "Hey, Jack," Jean whispered, trying not to laugh. "They’ve been doing it every single day."
"If three fifths of a number is fifteen, what is the number?" Frieda's voice read slowly and solemnly. She paused fora long moment. "The number is fifteen, isn't it Olive? The sum said so."
"If three-fifths of a number is fifteen, what is the number?" Frieda's voice read slowly and seriously. She paused for a long moment. "The number is fifteen, right Olive? The sum said so."
Jean would not have swallowed her giggle this time, except that Jack pinched her on the arm. "Do be quiet, Jean," she entreated. "You will hurt their feelings."
Jean wouldn't have held back her giggle this time, except that Jack pinched her on the arm. "Please be quiet, Jean," she pleaded. "You'll hurt their feelings."
"No, Frieda," Olive explained patiently. "You see one fifth of fifteen is five—"
"No, Frieda," Olive said patiently. "One fifth of fifteen is five—"
Jack knocked lightly on the door. "May we interrupt the school a minute, please?" she begged. "I have to go away in a little[133] while with Jim and I do want to see what is going on. I think it is perfectly sweet of you, Olive, to be trying to teach Frieda. It makes Jean and me awfully ashamed."
Jack knocked softly on the door. "Can we interrupt class for a minute, please?" she pleaded. "I need to leave soon with Jim, and I really want to see what's happening. I think it's really nice of you, Olive, to be trying to teach Frieda. It makes Jean and me feel really embarrassed."
Olive laughed shyly: "Oh, I am not teaching," she answered, "Frieda and I are just studying together. There are such a lot of things I ought to know so you won't be ashamed of me, and I am trying to learn the few that I can. Frieda likes to study too."
Olive laughed shyly: "Oh, I'm not teaching," she said, "Frieda and I are just studying together. There’s so much I need to learn so you won't be embarrassed by me, and I'm trying to pick up what I can. Frieda likes to study too."
Frieda was chewing the end of her stubby pencil and making queer figures on a crumpled piece of paper. Her little round face wore such a virtuous and studious expression that Jack laughed. Jean went over and pulling Frieda's hair said: "Since when, Frieda Ralston, have you developed into a student? Far be it from you ever to get your lessons for me without a fuss; something must have come over the spirit of your dreams."
Frieda was biting the end of her short pencil and drawing strange shapes on a wrinkled piece of paper. Her small round face had such a innocent and focused look that Jack chuckled. Jean walked over and, tugging at Frieda's hair, said: "Since when, Frieda Ralston, did you become a studious person? You’ve never done your homework for me without making a big deal out of it; something must be happening in your daydreams."
Frieda shook her head impatiently. She was a very matter-of-fact person at all times. "No such thing, Jean, dreams haven't anything to do with it, it is only that Olive really takes an interest herself and is awfully patient and does not laugh—"[134]
Frieda shook her head in annoyance. She was always a straightforward person. "That's not true, Jean, dreams have nothing to do with it. It's just that Olive really cares and is incredibly patient and doesn't laugh—"[134]
But Jean had put her fingers in her ears and slipped out the bedroom door.
But Jean had stuck her fingers in her ears and quietly slipped out the bedroom door.
Olive and Frieda were in their own room at a small table drawn up near the window, and looking out, Jack saw Jim Colter come up the drive to the door on horseback, leading a horse for her. Jean ran out in the yard and stood for a moment talking to him.
Olive and Frieda were in their own room at a small table by the window, and looking out, Jack saw Jim Colter ride up the driveway to the door on horseback, leading a horse for her. Jean ran out into the yard and stood for a moment talking to him.
Jim had been away from Rainbow Ranch since the day of the girls' return, and Jack could see that he looked tired and serious, not like his usual self.
Jim had been away from Rainbow Ranch since the day the girls came back, and Jack could tell that he looked worn out and serious, not like his usual self.
Jack kissed Frieda. "Perhaps Jim and I won't be back until late, little sister, don't worry. You know we are going to ride along the side of Rainbow Creek to see about some of the cattle and horses. Maybe the poor ponies and calves haven't any water to drink in some parts of the ranch. Don't study until your pigtails turn grey."
Jack kissed Frieda. "Maybe Jim and I won’t be back until late, little sister, so don’t worry. You know we’re going to ride along Rainbow Creek to check on some of the cattle and horses. Maybe the poor ponies and calves don’t have any water to drink in some areas of the ranch. Don’t stress until your pigtails turn gray."
Frieda laughed, but the Indian girl looked at Jacqueline closely. There was something odd in Jack's manner, as though she were trying to hide a secret that she was not sure whether or not she wished to tell.
Frieda laughed, but the Indian girl studied Jacqueline intently. There was something strange about Jack's behavior, as if she were trying to conceal a secret that she wasn't sure she wanted to share.
"Good-bye, Olive," Jack called lightly, "don't talk about our being ashamed of you,[135] child. If you knew all I do not know, you would be quite the wisest person in the world. Maybe Jean and I will have news for you to-night. You have got to think it is good news, for Jean and I hope it is. Anyhow, you two good, industrious children have made me make up my feeble mind. Auf wiedersehen. That being about all the German I know, I will translate it for you: 'Till we meet again.'"
"Goodbye, Olive," Jack called casually, "don’t worry about us being ashamed of you, [135] kid. If you knew everything I don’t, you’d be the smartest person in the world. Maybe Jean and I will have some news for you tonight. You have to believe it’s good news, because Jean and I are hoping it is. Anyway, you two good, hardworking kids have made me firm up my weak decision. Auf wiedersehen. Since that’s about all the German I know, I’ll translate it for you: 'Until we meet again.'"
Jack stamped out on the porch to Jean and Jim.
Jack stepped out onto the porch to join Jean and Jim.
"Morning, overseer," she said brightly.
"Morning, boss," she said brightly.
Jim lifted his Mexican hat. "Morning, boss," he returned gravely. "How is the wounded member?"
Jim tipped his sombrero. "Good morning, boss," he replied seriously. "How is the injured member?"
Jack shrugged her sprained shoulder the least little bit. "It's not first class yet, pard," she stammered, mimicking one of the cowboys on the ranch. "But I think I can get over a good piece of ground by catching hold on the reins with this here one good arm, if it's the same to you. Is that the horse you mean me to use now, Jim?" Jack asked, her voice and manner changing.
Jack shrugged her sprained shoulder just a little bit. "It's not first class yet, buddy," she stammered, imitating one of the cowboys on the ranch. "But I think I can manage to cover some good ground by holding onto the reins with this one good arm, if that works for you. Is that the horse you want me to use now, Jim?" Jack asked, her tone and demeanor shifting.
"Best I can do at present," Jim replied soberly. "Tricks ain't up to Hotspur and you may have to watch him a bit."[136]
"Best I can do right now," Jim said seriously. "Tricks aren't as good as Hotspur’s and you might need to keep an eye on him a little."[136]
"Jean," Jack whispered, just before she mounted her horse. "We have made up our minds to it, haven't we? Do you think we will be able to endure it?"
"Jean," Jack whispered, just before she got on her horse. "We've made our decision, right? Do you think we can handle it?"
Jean cast her brown eyes up to heaven. "Bear it?" she groaned. "Well I suppose if we must, we must. Only tell Jim, maybe he will say we must not, then think of the relief!" Jean sighed, half in fun and half in earnest, and watched Jim and Jack scamper out of sight.
Jean looked up at the sky with her brown eyes. "Endure it?" she sighed. "I guess if we have to, we have to. Just tell Jim; maybe he’ll say we shouldn’t, and then think of the relief!" Jean sighed, part joking and part serious, and watched as Jim and Jack ran out of sight.
"Wonder what old Jim and Jack are up to?" she murmured. "If they only were going to see how nearly dry Rainbow Creek is, they would have taken one of the cowboys with them. They are sure to have to pull a cow or a calf out of a mud hole, before they are through. Jim looks as sober as a judge. I hope he hasn't heard anything about the—" Jean broke off her musing, with a stamp of her foot. "Of course not, I am a goose to think of it," she told herself sternly.
"Wonder what old Jim and Jack are up to?" she said quietly. "If they were just going to check how nearly dry Rainbow Creek is, they would have brought a cowboy with them. They’re definitely going to have to pull a cow or a calf out of a mud hole before they're done. Jim looks as serious as a judge. I hope he hasn’t heard anything about the—" Jean stopped her thoughts with a stamp of her foot. "Of course not, I'm being silly to think that," she told herself firmly.
Jim Colter and Jack galloped on in silence, Jim riding high in his saddle, standing nearly erect, with his feet well out in the Western cowboy fashion. He wore a pair of fringed trousers, with a cartridge belt around his[137] waist and two big Colt's revolvers were stuck in the holsters on either side. A forty-foot rope was coiled and hung at the pommel of his saddle. Jim's Irish blue eyes were black with anger this morning and his lips set in a firm, hard line.
Jim Colter and Jack rode on in silence, Jim sitting high in his saddle, almost upright, with his feet sticking out in true Western cowboy style. He wore fringed pants, a cartridge belt around his[137] waist, and two large Colt revolvers secured in holsters on either side. A forty-foot rope was coiled and hung at the front of his saddle. This morning, Jim's Irish blue eyes were dark with anger, and his lips were set in a firm, hard line.
The two riders had followed the bed of Rainbow Creek for two miles through the ranch before either one of them spoke.
The two riders had followed the path of Rainbow Creek for two miles through the ranch before either of them said anything.
Jim wheeled and looked Jack straight in the eyes. "You have a piece of news for me, haven't you, Jack?" he asked.
Jim turned around and looked Jack right in the eyes. "You have some news for me, don't you, Jack?" he asked.
Jack nodded. "My news will keep. What is it you have to tell me? I know it is important."
Jack nodded. "My news can wait. What is it you need to tell me? I know it's important."
"Can you bear it, girl?" Jim asked abruptly. "It's pretty bad."
"Can you handle it, girl?" Jim asked suddenly. "It's pretty rough."
Jack lifted her eyes without speaking. A moment later they filled with tears and her lips trembled. "It isn't true though, Jim, is it?" she entreated. "He can't prove what isn't true."
Jack lifted her gaze without saying anything. A moment later, her eyes filled with tears and her lips quivered. "But it isn't true, right, Jim?" she pleaded. "He can't prove something that's not true."
Jim squared his shoulders. "That is just the point, Miss Jack, and what we have got to fight. Daniel Norton says he can prove that he is the rightful owner of Rainbow Ranch. He has papers to show it and we haven't a[138] sign of anything. What we have got to establish is that his claim is a lie and that Rainbow Ranch don't belong to nobody on this earth but John Ralston's daughters."
Jim squared his shoulders. "That’s exactly the issue, Miss Jack, and what we need to fight against. Daniel Norton claims he can prove he’s the rightful owner of Rainbow Ranch. He has documents to back it up, and we don’t have a[138]single thing. What we need to establish is that his claim is false and that Rainbow Ranch belongs to no one on this earth but John Ralston’s daughters."
"But how, Jim?" Jack asked. "You know we have lost the title to the estate. We have never been able to find a sign of a paper to show that the ranch is our property. I have looked through every one of father's papers a thousand times. The deed is gone!"
"But how, Jim?" Jack asked. "You know we've lost the title to the estate. We've never been able to find any paperwork that proves the ranch is ours. I've searched through every single one of dad's documents a thousand times. The deed is missing!"
"Then it will have to return before January first," Jim answered coolly, snapping his fingers in the wind. "That is the date Mr. Norton means to bring suit. Remember the game we used to play with a bit of paper, when you were a little girl, Jack, 'Fly away Peter, Come back Paul'? Paul used to come back, so don't you be frightened. Daniel Norton hasn't gotten our ranch from us yet, and before he does, he will see some pretty tall scrapping. But I am afraid we have got to find our deed. I was one of the witnesses when your father's title to this ranch was drawn up. The other witness was a fellow from the East, who just happened to be passing through the country. He stayed with us a few days and then goodness only knows what became of him. He[139] may be living in New York or New Mexico for all I know."
"Then it will have to come back before January first," Jim replied casually, snapping his fingers in the breeze. "That’s the date Mr. Norton plans to file a lawsuit. Remember the game we played with a piece of paper when you were a little girl, Jack, 'Fly away Peter, Come back Paul'? Paul always came back, so don’t worry. Daniel Norton hasn’t taken our ranch from us yet, and before he does, he’ll see some serious fighting. But I’m afraid we need to find our deed. I was one of the witnesses when your dad’s title to this ranch was created. The other witness was a guy from the East who just happened to be passing through. He stayed with us for a few days, and then I have no idea what happened to him. He[139] might be living in New York or New Mexico for all I know."
"But you can advertise for him, can't you, Jim?" Jack pleaded, her face looking white and drawn. "Maybe if he would swear that father bought our ranch and that Mr. Norton couldn't have any right to it, it might do some good. What was his name?"
"But you can put out a word for him, right, Jim?" Jack urged, her face pale and drawn. "Maybe if he would swear that Dad bought our ranch and that Mr. Norton has no claim to it, it might help. What was his name?"
"Will Corbin," Jim answered shortly. "But don't build your hopes on that idea. I have been advertising for the fellow for months. Not a word from him."
"Will Corbin," Jim replied briefly. "But don't get your hopes up about that idea. I've been searching for that guy for months. Not a word from him."
"But the court records," Jack continued. "Of course I don't know anything about law or business, Jim, but I am sure that I have heard that if a person buys or sells a piece of property, some kind of record of it is kept in a big book. Can't you get hold of that?" Jack begged faintly. "If Mr. Norton brings suit and makes us leave our ranch in January, what can we do? Where will we go? It will be so hard for Frieda and Jean." Jack choked and could not go on for a moment.
"But the court records," Jack continued. "Of course, I don't know anything about law or business, Jim, but I'm pretty sure that if someone buys or sells a piece of property, there's some kind of record kept in a big book. Can't you find that?" Jack pleaded softly. "If Mr. Norton sues and forces us off our ranch in January, what will we do? Where will we go? It’ll be so tough for Frieda and Jean." Jack choked up and couldn't continue for a moment.
Jim was looking in every direction except at his companion and cleared his throat once or twice. Jack was gazing out over the sweep of low country bordered by the distant hills. To[140] one side was an open field, where a herd of wild horses was munching the dried buffalo grass; on the wooded slope of the ravine on the further bank of the creek, cattle were leading their calves to drink. It was all their own, hers and Jean's and Frieda's; their beloved Rainbow Ranch! Jack could recall no fairer picture than the scene before her. Her eyes had looked out only on the western lands since she could remember. "Well, Jim, don't you think it would be a good scheme for us to look up this court record?" Jack inquired more hopefully. "Mr. Norton couldn't say it was false."
Jim was looking everywhere except at his companion and cleared his throat a couple of times. Jack was staring out over the stretch of flat land bordered by the distant hills. To[140] one side was an open field where a herd of wild horses was munching on the dried buffalo grass; on the wooded slope of the ravine on the other side of the creek, cattle were taking their calves to drink. It all belonged to them—her, Jean, and Frieda; their cherished Rainbow Ranch! Jack couldn't remember seeing a more beautiful view than the one in front of her. Her eyes had only looked out onto the western lands for as long as she could remember. "Well, Jim, don't you think it would be a good idea for us to check out this court record?" Jack asked hopefully. "Mr. Norton couldn't say it was fake."
"Look here, Jacqueline Ralston," Jim answered more gruffly than he had ever spoken to her before. "Do you think that you are the only member of Rainbow Ranch who has any business head? What have I been doing these last few days but looking up that very record of the sale of Rainbow Ranch to John Ralston, Esq.? But I have wasted my time. It wasn't any use. The court record is gone, same as our own deed."
"Listen up, Jacqueline Ralston," Jim replied in a harsher tone than he had ever used with her before. "Do you really think you're the only one at Rainbow Ranch with any business sense? What have I been doing all these past few days if not trying to find the record of the sale of Rainbow Ranch to John Ralston, Esq.? But I’ve just wasted my time. It was pointless. The court record is missing, just like our own deed."
"But that isn't possible, Jim," Jack argued faintly, feeling the world begin to spin round faster and faster, so she could hardly sit on[141] her horse. "I thought nobody ever dared touch anything that belonged to a court of law."
"But that's not possible, Jim," Jack said weakly, feeling the world start to spin faster and faster, making it hard for her to stay on [141] her horse. "I thought no one ever dared to touch anything that belonged to a court of law."
"Jack," Jim demanded severely, "will you kindly remember that we are living in the State of Wyoming and that we haven't been a State but a powerful few years? When your father first came to Wyoming, this country was pretty well filled up with wild beasts, wild Indians and some pretty wild white men. There weren't but a few towns and they weren't slow towns either. Things used to go on in them that a girl don't need to know about. One of the tricks the bad men used to play was to change the county seat over night, just for their own convenience. A band of men would ride up to the courthouse, gather up the court records, the law books and anything else that came in handy, and carry them off to a new town. Next morning when folks woke up, they would find the county seat moved and maybe a new judge and a new sheriff. In one of these here little midnight excursions, they must have carried off the court records which showed your father bought our old ranch fair and true. The book must have been lost, for the record has disappeared,[142] same as our own title to the place. You can kind of see that old man Norton has got us in a tight place, can't you, Jack?" Jim ended gloomily.
"Jack," Jim said sternly, "can you please remember that we're living in Wyoming and that we haven't been a state for very long? When your dad first came to Wyoming, this land was mostly filled with wild animals, wild Indians, and some pretty wild white men. There were only a few towns, and they weren't exactly safe either. A lot went on in them that a girl wouldn’t need to know about. One of the tricks the bad guys would play was to move the county seat overnight just for their own benefit. A group of men would ride up to the courthouse, grab the court records, law books, and anything else useful, and take them to a new town. The next morning, when people woke up, they'd find the county seat had been moved, and maybe there was a new judge and a new sheriff. During one of these late-night raids, they must have taken the court records that showed your dad bought our old ranch fair and square. The book must have gotten lost because the record is gone, [142] just like our own title to the place. You can see that old man Norton has put us in a tough spot, can't you, Jack?" Jim concluded gloomily.
"We don't have to tell Jean and Frieda yet, do we, Jim?" Jack pleaded wistfully. "It won't do any good to make them miserable so long as we can keep the news from them."
"We don't have to tell Jean and Frieda yet, do we, Jim?" Jack asked longingly. "It won’t help to make them unhappy as long as we can keep the news from them."
Jim shook his head. "No sense in your bearing the whole burden alone, Jack. You ain't much older than Jean, you know. Besides, maybe little Frieda will be the very one of us to find our lost title to the old ranch. Ain't things often revealed unto babes that are hid from the rest of us?" Jim quoted reverently, not remembering exactly the great words of the text, but sure enough of its meaning.
Jim shook his head. "There's no point in you carrying the whole burden by yourself, Jack. You're not that much older than Jean, you know. Plus, maybe little Frieda will be the one to find our lost title to the old ranch. Aren't things often revealed to little ones that are hidden from the rest of us?" Jim quoted reverently, not remembering the exact words of the text, but sure of its meaning.
"Wait here a minute for me, please, Jack," Jim remarked suddenly, "there is one of our calves stuck in the mud in the creek bottom. Funny how the farther we get away from the Lodge the slower our creek runs! It didn't used to be that way. Ought to be five or six feet of water along here and there's only about one, and that silly calf has sunk to her knees in mud and slime."[143]
"Wait here a minute for me, please, Jack," Jim said suddenly. "One of our calves is stuck in the mud down by the creek. It's strange how the farther we move away from the Lodge, the slower the creek flows! It didn't use to be like this. There should be five or six feet of water here, but there's only about one, and that silly calf has sunk to her knees in mud and slime."[143]
Jim rode away from Jack, a few feet into the creek, feeling his way cautiously for fear of quicksands. The calf bleated and struggled, but with a skillful swing of his lasso, Jim caught the mired animal securely and dragged her back safe to dry land. When he joined Jack again, the worried expression had disappeared entirely from his face.
Jim rode away from Jack, a few feet into the creek, carefully feeling his way for fear of quicksand. The calf bleated and struggled, but with a skillful swing of his lasso, Jim caught the stuck animal securely and dragged her back safely to dry land. When he rejoined Jack, the worried look had completely vanished from his face.
"Cheer up, pard," he resumed affectionately. "You have got the best head on your shoulders of any girl on this side the great divide. We will straighten things out some way and have one of the jolliest Christmases that ever took place at Rainbow Lodge, as a celebration. But didn't you and Jean have something on your minds that you meant to ask me about? Out with it! We don't want to do any talking when we get along toward the end of our creek. Sure as fate, some way the water is being drained from our creek and I have got to find out how it's done."
"Cheer up, buddy," he said warmly. "You have the best head on your shoulders of any girl around here. We’ll figure things out somehow and have one of the best Christmases ever at Rainbow Lodge to celebrate. But didn’t you and Jean want to ask me something? Just say it! We don’t want to waste time talking as we get near the end of our creek. For sure, somehow the water is being drained from our creek, and I need to find out how it’s happening."
"Oh, my news doesn't amount to anything now, Jim," Jacqueline announced. "After what you have just told me, there wouldn't be any point in trying to carry out our plan. Indeed it is entirely out of the question."[144]
"Oh, my news doesn't mean anything now, Jim," Jacqueline said. "After what you just told me, there’s no point in trying to go ahead with our plan. It’s completely out of the question."[144]
"Tell me the plan just the same, Jack," Jim insisted, anxious to get Jack's mind off the subject of their troubles.
"Tell me the plan anyway, Jack," Jim insisted, eager to distract Jack from their problems.
"You will be awfully surprised, Jim," Jack declared, her face crimsoning, "but Jean and I had just about decided that we ought to have a chaperon to come to live with us at Rainbow Lodge."
"You'll be really surprised, Jim," Jack said, her face turning red, "but Jean and I were just about to decide that we should have a chaperone move in with us at Rainbow Lodge."
Jim gave a long drawn out whistle. He gazed meditatively up at the blue sky. "Good thing it ain't night," he replied slowly, "because if it had been, the stars would have fallen at that remark of yours. You and Jean think you ought to have a chaperon! Well, my word!"
Jim let out a long, drawn-out whistle. He stared thoughtfully up at the blue sky. "Good thing it’s not night," he replied slowly, "because if it had been, the stars would have fallen at your comment. You and Jean think you need a chaperone! Well, my goodness!"
"Don't be silly, Jim," Jack remonstrated. "You know we have talked over our having a chaperon at the Lodge dozens of times since father died. And even when I haven't talked, I have been thinking. We did hate the idea of one and I am afraid I do still. But since our visit to Aunt Sallie," Jack's beautiful straightforward face colored hotly, "Jean and I believe we ought to have an older woman to live with us. You see it is this way, Jim; we don't want to do things that even look wrong, just because we don't know[145] any better; and then we don't want to grow up into perfect dunces. Jean and I don't seem to study at all with no one to teach us, and Olive and Frieda are so anxious to learn that they make us ashamed." Jack sighed. "What's the use of telling you all this? Of course we can't think of sending for a chaperon now when we do not know how long we will have a home to live in ourselves."
"Don't be ridiculous, Jim," Jack protested. "You know we’ve talked about having a chaperone at the Lodge so many times since Dad passed away. And even when I haven’t talked about it, I’ve been thinking about it. We really hated the idea of one, and honestly, I still do. But after our visit to Aunt Sallie," Jack’s honest and attractive face flushed with warmth, "Jean and I feel like we need an older woman to live with us. It’s like this, Jim; we don’t want to do anything that even seems wrong just because we’re unaware; and we also don’t want to end up being complete fools. Jean and I don’t really seem to study at all without someone to guide us, and Olive and Frieda are so eager to learn that they make us feel embarrassed." Jack sighed. "What's the point of telling you all this? Obviously, we can’t think about bringing in a chaperone now, especially since we don’t know how long we’ll even have a home to stay in."
Jack had been crying a little, but now she threw her head back with a familiar gesture and winked bravely. "Let's don't talk about our troubles any more, Jim. Mr. Norton hasn't taken possession of Rainbow Ranch yet by any means. Who knows what may happen in two months?"
Jack had been crying a bit, but now she tossed her head back with a familiar move and winked confidently. "Let’s not talk about our troubles anymore, Jim. Mr. Norton hasn’t taken over Rainbow Ranch yet, not by a long shot. Who knows what could happen in two months?"
"Shall I go to Laramie to-morrow and order out a chaperon, Miss Ralston?" Jim queried calmly. "Suppose I put an ad in the paper. 'Wanted: a long-suffering lady, who knows everything, to chaperon and instruct four young ladies who know nothing, but have difficult and unmanageable tempers, particularly the eldest.' Sounds an attractive advertisement. Ought to get a lot of answers."
"Should I head to Laramie tomorrow and find a chaperone, Miss Ralston?" Jim asked calmly. "What if I put an ad in the paper? 'Wanted: a patient woman who knows it all, to chaperone and teach four young ladies who know nothing but have tough, unmanageable attitudes, especially the oldest.' That sounds like a tempting ad. I bet I'll get a lot of responses."
Jack gazed inquiringly at their devoted friend and counsellor.[146]
Jack looked questioningly at their loyal friend and advisor.[146]
"You mean, Jim, that you think we had better go on and have a chaperon, just as we planned, as though there was no danger of our losing the ranch?"
"You mean, Jim, that you think we should go ahead and have a chaperone, just like we planned, as if there’s no risk of losing the ranch?"
Jim nodded silently. He placed a cautious finger on his lips. He was leaning forward in his saddle, intent on something ahead.
Jim nodded quietly. He put a careful finger to his lips. He leaned forward in his saddle, focused on something ahead.
Jack did not notice. "We don't want to have any one to live with us whom we know nothing about," she went on, "so I expect we had better send for mother's cousin, Ruth Drew. She is a fussy New England old maid, and terribly prim, but she wrote she would come out to us, and if she can stand for us, why,—what was that, Jim?" Jack finished breathlessly.
Jack didn't notice. "We don't want to have anyone live with us whom we don't know anything about," she continued, "so I think we should call mom's cousin, Ruth Drew. She's a fussy old maid from New England and really uptight, but she said she would come out to us, and if she can handle us, then—what was that, Jim?" Jack finished breathlessly.
"Shsh!" Jim whispered softly. "Keep perfectly still until we know."
"Shh!" Jim whispered quietly. "Stay completely still until we find out."
CHAPTER XII.
Jim and Jack saw nothing moving in the sage brush or beyond it and there was no one in sight. Their impression must have been a mistake, for the only living thing in view was a flock of wild geese which flew over their heads uttering their shrill clamor. Jim sat erect, silent and watchful as an Indian, on the back of his equally motionless pony, his hand shading his eyes.
Jim and Jack didn't see anything stirring in the sagebrush or beyond it, and no one was around. They must have been mistaken, because the only living thing in sight was a flock of wild geese flying overhead, making their loud noise. Jim sat upright, silent and alert like a Native American, on the back of his equally still pony, his hand shielding his eyes.
Jack waited on her horse gazing at the quiet waters of Rainbow Creek. Suddenly there came a low rumble inside the earth, like a note of warning, and then the land began to rise in sandy billows as though wave on wave were[148] seeking some distant shore. The two horses with their silent riders shook as with the ague; the face of Rainbow Lake shivered, then her waters lashed the shores as though they had been parted asunder, and a moment later receded and began to disappear. It was as if old Father Neptune had deserted his home at the bottom of the sea to play his mighty games in the shallow waters of Rainbow Creek. It seemed as though he had blown a great blast through his sacred horn and caused the water to spurt upward, then had drawn it slowly back into his horn again.
Jack waited on her horse, looking out at the calm waters of Rainbow Creek. Suddenly, there was a low rumble from deep within the earth, like a warning note, and then the ground began to rise in sandy waves, as if each wave was trying to reach some distant shore. The two horses, with their silent riders, trembled as if they had a fever; the surface of Rainbow Lake rippled, and then its waters crashed against the shores as if they had been violently separated. Moments later, the water receded and began to vanish. It felt like old Father Neptune had left his home at the bottom of the sea to play his powerful games in the shallow waters of Rainbow Creek. It seemed as if he had blown a massive blast through his sacred horn, causing the water to shoot upward, then slowly drew it back into his horn again.
The noise and the movement died away.
The noise and the movement faded away.
"Was it an earthquake, Jim?" Jacqueline managed to murmur, as soon as she could get her breath. She had slipped quietly off her pony and was patting it softly, for the broncho was terribly frightened at the strangeness of his experience.
"Was it an earthquake, Jim?" Jacqueline managed to murmur as soon as she caught her breath. She had quietly slipped off her pony and was gently patting it, because the bronco was really scared by the weirdness of what just happened.
Jim nodded solemnly. "A human earthquake, I guess. Don't be alarmed, it won't occur again, but get to cover quickly."
Jim nodded seriously. "A human earthquake, I suppose. Don't worry, it won't happen again, but get to cover fast."
Jacqueline Ralston knew as well as though she had been a pioneer woman trained to warfare with the Indians in the early days in the West, what Jim's mysterious words, "get to[149] cover," meant. She and Jim used to play, long years before, that they were travelers across the plains, being hunted down by bands of roving Indians. This was when Jack was a small, bronze-haired tomboy, riding bare-back over the prairies, swimming with her father in the clear, cold mountain streams, afraid of nothing and of no one, the pride of every cowboy on Rainbow Ranch. Later she had learned the value of hiding in ambush in stalking wild game. But, even if Jack had not understood the importance of Jim's advice, she had been trained to obey instantly the word of a superior officer in the moment of action.
Jacqueline Ralston understood just as well, as if she had been a pioneer woman trained for battles with Native Americans in the early days of the West, what Jim's mysterious words, "get to[149] cover," meant. She and Jim used to play, many years ago, that they were travelers across the plains, being chased by groups of roaming Native Americans. This was when Jack was a small, bronze-haired tomboy, riding bareback over the prairies, swimming with her father in the clear, cold mountain streams, unafraid of anything or anyone, the pride of every cowboy at Rainbow Ranch. Later, she learned the value of hiding in ambush while stalking wild game. But even if Jack hadn't understood the significance of Jim's advice, she had been trained to follow the orders of a superior officer instantly in times of action.
It was not an easy matter to seek shelter with a broncho fourteen and a half hands high in the particular part of the ranch where Jack and Jim happened to be at this moment. There were no trees, no underbush of any kind. The trees that are usually found near the beds of streams in the western country, were on the far side of Rainbow Creek. There was no time to wade across. Jack dropped her reins, hoping her pony would wander quietly away. She bent forward and ran as swiftly and silently as possible toward the straggling[150] rail fence. Then she lay down in the short brown grass, as motionless as a frightened partridge who tries to make the hunter believe he is a part of the still landscape. Jim Colter crawled after Jack, bringing with him his long rope.
It wasn't easy to find shelter with a bronco that was fourteen and a half hands high in the part of the ranch where Jack and Jim were at that moment. There were no trees, no underbrush at all. The trees that usually grow near the stream beds in the western region were on the far side of Rainbow Creek. There wasn't time to wade across. Jack dropped her reins, hoping her pony would just wander off quietly. She leaned forward and ran as quickly and quietly as she could toward the straggling [150] rail fence. Then she lay down in the short brown grass, as still as a scared partridge trying to convince the hunter that it’s part of the quiet landscape. Jim Colter crawled along behind Jack, dragging his long rope with him.
A few minutes later a man's figure rose up from the screen of sage bushes on the Norton ranch and the sun glinted on a bright red head. The boy swung his hat in the air once, twice, three times. Then he repeated the signal.
A few minutes later, a man's figure emerged from the patch of sage bushes on the Norton ranch, and the sun shone off his bright red head. The boy waved his hat in the air once, twice, three times. Then he repeated the signal.
Jim crept through the fence like an eel. Without making the least sound that could be heard by the fellow, whose back was turned to him, Jim got within thirty feet of his enemy.
Jim slipped through the fence like an eel. Without making a sound that could be heard by the guy, whose back was to him, Jim got within thirty feet of his enemy.
Jack wondered what on the face of the earth Jim intended to do. Then her eyes widened with surprise and with laughter. There was a swish, a streak through the air, as Jim's lariat uncoiled. Hearing the noise the boy turned and the rope caught him around the waist, pinning his arms securely to his side. He was lassoed as safely as any wild pony.
Jack wondered what the hell Jim was planning to do. Then her eyes widened with surprise and laughter. There was a swish, a streak through the air, as Jim's lasso uncoiled. Hearing the noise, the boy turned, and the rope caught him around the waist, pinning his arms tightly to his side. He was lassoed as securely as any wild pony.
Jim then calmly started to walk back toward the rail fence that divided the two ranches. He seemed blissfully indifferent to[151] the fact that he dragged an angry and sputtering young man at the end of his rope. Dan Norton, Jr., was a heavy, stocky fellow, with a good deal of brute strength, but Jim Colter was long and lean, with muscles of steel. Besides, as Dan threw his resisting strength against that of his opponent, the rope tightened about him and cut more deeply into his flesh. He kicked viciously like an unruly colt, but Jim did not condescend to look behind him; his victim was kicking nothing but air, as Jim was ten yards in front.
Jim then calmly started walking back toward the rail fence that separated the two ranches. He seemed blissfully indifferent to[151] the fact that he was dragging an angry, sputtering young man who was at the end of his rope. Dan Norton, Jr., was a heavy, stocky guy with a lot of brute strength, but Jim Colter was long and lean, with muscles of steel. Besides, as Dan used all his strength to resist his opponent, the rope tightened around him and cut deeper into his flesh. He kicked out wildly like a difficult colt, but Jim didn’t bother to look back; his victim was kicking at nothing but air, because Jim was ten yards ahead.
"What are you doing? Where are you going?" Dan shouted, almost choking with rage.
"What are you doing? Where are you going?" Dan shouted, nearly choking with anger.
Jack rose up from behind the shield of the fence. The sight of Jim and his prize was too beautiful, and Jack felt that she was being repaid for many of the cruel tricks that Dan and his father had played on her since she was a little girl. She recalled the time that Dan had nearly put out her eyes, when she was only four years old. She had been playing with him and when she lifted her face to his in answer to some question, he had thrown a great box of sand straight into her wide-open eyes. It was curious how well Jack remembered the deed at this moment.[152]
Jack emerged from behind the fence. The sight of Jim and his prize was breathtaking, and Jack felt that she was finally getting back at all the cruel tricks Dan and his dad had played on her since she was a little girl. She remembered the time when Dan almost blinded her when she was just four years old. She had been playing with him, and when she looked up at him in response to a question, he had dumped a huge box of sand straight into her wide-open eyes. It was strange how clearly Jack recalled that moment now.[152]
"Let me go, I'll have you in jail for this. What do you mean by trespassing on my land?" Dan yelled.
"Let me go, I'll get you arrested for this. What do you mean by trespassing on my property?" Dan shouted.
Jim laughed and drew Dan closer to him. "Don't get so upset, sonnie, I am not going to trespass on your land," he urged quietly. "This rope is just a little scheme of mine to make you cross the great divide between your ranch and ours, while we talk a few things over." Jim hauled Dan through an opening in the fence.
Jim laughed and pulled Dan closer to him. "Don't be so upset, kid. I'm not going to cross onto your land," he said gently. "This rope is just a little plan of mine to get you to cross the great divide between your ranch and ours so we can talk about a few things." Jim dragged Dan through an opening in the fence.
Jack dared not look straight at them. She did feel it would be too hateful of her to laugh out loud, yet how could she help it? Dan was so desperately angry that it made him fume and fuss and jump about like an excited rooster, and his red head did suggest a rooster's comb.
Jack couldn't bring herself to look directly at them. She felt it would be too cruel to laugh out loud, but how could she resist? Dan was so incredibly angry that he fumed, fussed, and hopped around like an excited rooster, and his red hair did resemble a rooster's comb.
"Look out, Jim," Jack sang out. "Here come the men Dan was signaling."
"Watch out, Jim," Jack called out. "Here come the guys Dan was signaling."
Across one of the Norton fields, with their gaze centered on the clump of sage where they expected to find their young master, marched three cowboys from the Norton ranch.
Across one of the Norton fields, focusing on the patch of sage where they expected to find their young master, three cowboys from the Norton ranch marched.
"Come here," Dan shouted, trying in vain to loosen one of his hands to wave to his men.
"Come here," Dan yelled, struggling unsuccessfully to free one of his hands to wave at his guys.
Jim slipped one of his Colts out of its[153] holster and passed it over to Jack. "Just keep this for me, will you, Miss Ralston?" he asked politely. "There won't be any use for it, but there is no harm in having it handy."
Jim pulled one of his Colts out of its[153] holster and handed it to Jack. "Can you hold onto this for me, Miss Ralston?" he asked politely. "I won't need it, but it's good to have it close by."
Jim spoke to the puzzled ranchmen and greeted them calmly. "Come as far as you like on your own side of the fence," he said, "but kindly stop right there. I have a few questions I would like to ask Mr. Daniel Norton, Jr., and I wouldn't object to some witnesses. Needn't be afraid, the earthquake is all over. Mr. Norton and I are going to talk quite neighborly and friendly like, as soon as he cools off a bit."
Jim addressed the confused ranchers and greeted them calmly. "You can come as far as you want on your side of the fence," he said, "but please stop right there. I have a few questions for Mr. Daniel Norton, Jr., and I wouldn't mind having some witnesses. There's no need to be scared; the earthquake is over. Mr. Norton and I are going to have a friendly chat as soon as he calms down a bit."
Jim Colter spoke so quietly that the men who watched him knew he meant business. You see Jim's reputation was that he was one of the most dangerous men in the country when he was aroused, and there was no doubt of his present feeling.
Jim Colter spoke so softly that the men watching him knew he was serious. Jim had a reputation for being one of the most dangerous men in the country when he was angry, and there was no doubt about how he was feeling right now.
The three men nodded respectfully. They did not wish to have a fight, for if they attacked Jim and tried to get Dan Norton away from him, he would undoubtedly use his pistol, and then there was Jacqueline.
The three men nodded respectfully. They didn’t want to start a fight because if they attacked Jim and tried to get Dan Norton away from him, he would definitely use his gun, and then there was Jacqueline.
The cowboys jerked their heads at Jack in[154] a greeting intended to be exceedingly polite. Jack understood and returned the men's bows with her best smile. She did not desire to let Jim make the affair with Dan too serious if she could help it, but she had rarely seen their overseer so deeply angry in her life.
The cowboys nodded at Jack in[154] a greeting meant to be very polite. Jack understood and responded to the men's nods with her biggest smile. She didn’t want Jim to make the situation with Dan too serious if she could avoid it, but she had hardly ever seen their overseer so deeply angry in her life.
An Eastern girl and most Western ones would have been horrified at Jacqueline Ralston's present position. She was standing, a quiet and attentive listener, in a group of five uncultured men. One of the cowboys was Josef, the Indian Laska's son, the other a Mexican, and but one of the three an American. They were all angry and lawless and only one of the five her friend, yet Jacqueline did not think of her position as unusual. She was far too much interested in what was about to take place to think of herself at all and knew that not one of the cowboys would touch her and she was not in the least in fear of Dan. Jacqueline Ralston was not like a girl with a father and mother to care for her. She had been brought up with the ideas of a pioneer woman and was trying to run a ranch and to make a living for herself, her cousin and sister, and if there was any danger that threatened their property or them, she must know[155] what it was and must do what she could to prevent it. Jack was leaning on a rail of the fence. Her hat had fallen on the ground and her face was white, yet it held a look of quiet power and strength remarkable in a girl so young.
An Eastern girl and most Western ones would have been appalled by Jacqueline Ralston's current situation. She was standing as a quiet and attentive listener in a group of five rough men. One of the cowboys was Josef, the son of the Indian Laska; another was Mexican, and only one of the three was American. They were all angry and unruly, and only one of the five was her friend, yet Jacqueline didn’t see anything unusual about her situation. She was far too focused on what was about to happen to think about herself and knew that none of the cowboys would harm her, and she wasn’t the least bit afraid of Dan. Jacqueline Ralston was not like a girl with parents to take care of her. She had been raised with the mindset of a pioneer woman and was trying to run a ranch and provide for herself, her cousin, and her sister. If there was any danger to their property or themselves, she needed to know what it was and do everything she could to prevent it. Jack was leaning on a fence rail. Her hat had fallen to the ground, and her face was pale, yet it showed a remarkable look of quiet power and strength for someone so young.
Jim was aggravatingly slow. He was facing Dan Norton while the cowboys hung over the pickets. Dan had ceased to struggle, but still refused to look either at Jim or Jack.
Jim was annoyingly slow. He was staring at Dan Norton while the cowboys leaned against the fence. Dan had stopped fighting, but still wouldn't look at either Jim or Jack.
"Our little talk ain't going to take but a few minutes, sonnie, if you will answer my questions straight from the shoulder," Jim drawled. "Did any of you feel a bit of a shock, say like an earthquake, a few minutes back? It 'peared like the ground near Rainbow Creek had gotten tired of not being heard from for some time past and had suddenly swelled up and bust."
"Our little chat won't take more than a few minutes, kiddo, if you just answer my questions honestly," Jim said lazily. "Did any of you feel a jolt, like an earthquake, a little while ago? It seemed like the ground near Rainbow Creek had grown tired of being ignored for a while and suddenly swelled up and burst."
Jim pointed toward the lake only a few yards from them. Jack was startled to see how much lower the water was. Could it have fallen an inch in such a little while?
Jim pointed toward the lake just a few yards from them. Jack was surprised to see how much lower the water was. Could it have dropped an inch in such a short time?
Dan shook his head scornfully. "Earthquake! No, you are off your base," he sputtered. "That is, at least I did feel a slight motion, but it didn't amount to much. I[156] don't see how you can hold me responsible for an earthquake. Say fellers, Jim Colter is pretty far gone isn't he, if he thinks I am powerful enough to move the earth." Dan grinned, delighted with his own wit, but his cowboys only continued to stare at him solemnly.
Dan shook his head with disdain. "Earthquake! No way, you're out of your mind," he said, frustrated. "Sure, I felt a little movement, but it wasn't significant. I[156] don't see how you can blame me for an earthquake. Come on, guys, Jim Colter must be really out of it if he thinks I have the power to shake the earth." Dan smiled, pleased with his own humor, but his cowboys just kept staring at him seriously.
"Glad you felt a little motion, though you was pretty safe out of the way," Jim went on in the same quiet fashion. "Seems like I could shut my eyes and tell you just how that earthquake happened. You ought to have seen the waters of Rainbow Creek dash up in the air and then begin to slide plum out of sight. It was most like a miracle."
"Glad you felt a little movement, even though you were pretty safe out of the way," Jim continued in his calm manner. "I swear I could close my eyes and describe exactly how that earthquake happened. You should have seen the waters of Rainbow Creek shoot up into the air and then start to disappear completely. It was almost like a miracle."
Dan faced Jim impudently. "Well, go on, tell us how your miracle happened?" he invited scornfully.
Dan faced Jim boldly. "Come on, tell us how your miracle happened," he challenged sarcastically.
Jacqueline was puzzled. She had no idea how Jim would be able to explain the peculiar phenomenon which they had just seen.
Jacqueline was confused. She had no clue how Jim would explain the strange thing they had just witnessed.
"Oh, a charge of dynamite caused our little earthquake," Jim explained briefly.
"Oh, a charge of dynamite caused our little earthquake," Jim explained briefly.
"You see, Mr. Norton, you have been trying to drain the water from our creek to your ranch for some time back, but digging a lower channel was pretty slow work. That little[157] bunch of dynamite just between your land and our lake has made a pretty nice passage for our water to flow through. I suppose you made your entrance underground somewhere near that clump of sage brush, so it would be hard for us to discover."
"You see, Mr. Norton, you've been trying to reroute the water from our creek to your ranch for a while now, but digging a lower channel has been pretty slow going. That small[157] bit of dynamite you used between your land and our lake has created a nice pathway for our water to flow through. I guess you made your entry point underground near that patch of sagebrush, so it would be tough for us to find."
Dan shrugged his heavy shoulders, "What rotten nonsense," he returned sullenly.
Dan shrugged his broad shoulders, "What a load of nonsense," he replied gloomily.
Jacqueline's eyes were fairly starting with surprise and she opened her lips to ask a question but closed them quickly. She couldn't expect to comprehend Jim's accusation. What girl ever has understood anything about engineering?
Jacqueline's eyes were wide with surprise, and she opened her mouth to ask a question but shut it quickly. She couldn't expect to wrap her head around Jim's accusation. What girl has ever really understood anything about engineering?
Jim laughed, straightened up and glanced toward the three cowboys, who were grouped picturesquely on the opposite side of the divide. "Oh, you don't have to take my word for it," he remarked casually, "I will have one of the State engineers over to prove it to you. You see if there is one thing we are strict about in Wyoming, it is our water rights.
Jim laughed, sat up straight, and looked over at the three cowboys, who were arranged nicely on the other side of the divide. "Oh, you don’t have to just take my word for it," he said casually, "I'll have one of the State engineers come over to prove it to you. You see, if there’s one thing we’re serious about in Wyoming, it’s our water rights.
"You and your father shall pay us a tidy sum of money in damages for this work." Jim slowly let go the tight knot which had held Dan Norton. "Now get along home[158] when you like, young man," he concluded. "I am through with you for to-day."
"You and your dad will have to pay us a good amount of money for the damages caused by this work." Jim slowly released the tight hold he had on Dan Norton. "Now you can head home whenever you want, kid," he said to conclude. "I'm done dealing with you for today."
Dan flung the lasso to the ground and glared angrily at Jim and then at Jack. But his eyes fell before Jacqueline Ralston's. Jack was looking at him steadily with the scornful, slightly haughty expression he so hated.
Dan threw the lasso down and shot an angry glare at Jim and then at Jack. But he couldn’t hold the gaze when it landed on Jacqueline Ralston. Jack was looking at him steadily with that scornful, slightly superior expression that he despised.
Dan smiled. His light blue eyes were almost green with temper and narrowed into two fine lines. "Oh, it don't matter about your old creek, at present," he jeered. "You can keep the water on Rainbow Ranch for another few months, when father and I take possession of the ranch, we can drain the water over here if we like. So long!" and he glanced contemptuously at Jack, as he marched by her.
Dan smiled. His light blue eyes were nearly green with anger and narrowed into two fine lines. "Oh, your old creek doesn't matter right now," he sneered. "You can keep the water on Rainbow Ranch for a few more months; when my dad and I take over the ranch, we can drain the water over here if we want. See you!" He glanced dismissively at Jack as he marched past her.
Jack had her riding whip in her left hand. For a second she longed to strike at Dan Norton with it. How dared he speak in that calm and self-assured fashion of some day taking possession of their own beloved Rainbow Ranch? Jack's heart was like lead, but not a muscle of her lovely face moved, her eyelashes did not even tremble.
Jack held her riding whip in her left hand. For a moment, she wanted to strike Dan Norton with it. How dare he speak so calmly and confidently about someday taking control of their beloved Rainbow Ranch? Jack's heart felt heavy, but not a single muscle in her beautiful face moved; her eyelashes didn't even flutter.
Jim watched Dan sneak across the divide and he and Jack waited until the four men[159] started on foot across the plain. Then Jim smiled a slow smile which meant many things. "Don't you worry quite so much about our losing our ranch, Jacqueline Ralston," Jim announced. "If old Daniel Norton had felt so sure he was going to succeed in getting our place away from us, he would never have tried to steal our water at this stage of the game."
Jim watched Dan sneak across the divide, and he and Jack waited until the four men[159] started on foot across the plain. Then Jim smiled a slow smile that meant a lot of things. "Don't worry so much about us losing our ranch, Jacqueline Ralston," Jim announced. "If old Daniel Norton was really sure he’d succeed in taking our place from us, he wouldn't have tried to steal our water at this point."
The two horses were grazing near by and Jim lifted Jack into her saddle. They turned their faces toward Rainbow Lodge.
The two horses were grazing nearby, and Jim helped Jack into her saddle. They looked toward Rainbow Lodge.
Once or twice, Jim rubbed his chin. "Pretty good day's work for us, boss?" he asked finally.
Once or twice, Jim rubbed his chin. "Wasn't a bad day's work for us, boss?" he finally asked.
Jack's eyes danced and a deep rose color glowed in her cheeks. She did not look in the least like the girl who had received in tears the news of the possible loss of her home.
Jack's eyes sparkled, and a deep pink hue warmed her cheeks. She no longer resembled the girl who had cried upon hearing the news about the potential loss of her home.
Jack laughed softly, under her breath. "It sure was a good day's work, overseer, and we'll fight till the hat drops," she answered, in the tone of another cowboy. Then Jack flicked her pony with her whip. "Do let's hurry, Jim," she called gaily. "I never saw anything in my life so delicious as the picture you made lassoing Dan. I am just dying to get home to tell the other girls."
Jack chuckled quietly to herself. "That was definitely a solid day's work, boss, and we won't stop until the hat falls," she replied, mimicking another cowboy's voice. Then Jack snapped her whip at her pony. "Come on, Jim," she called cheerfully. "I've never seen anything so amazing as the way you lassoed Dan. I can't wait to get home and tell the other girls."
CHAPTER XIII.
"Oh, we do worse things, Jean Bruce," Jack answered unfeelingly. "Little we know how many crimes we do commit! Just wait until a straight-laced old maid gets hold of us! And what will Cousin Ruth say about Jim's grammar? You know she is a B.A. from some woman's college. Do you know Jean, I often wonder if Jim talks in the careless way he does simply because he has lived so long out here with the cowboys. He must have had some education when he was young, he seems to have read a great many books."
"Oh, we do worse things, Jean Bruce," Jack replied coldly. "We hardly realize how many crimes we commit! Just wait until a no-nonsense old maid gets hold of us! And what will Cousin Ruth think about Jim's grammar? You know she has a B.A. from some women's college. You know, Jean, I often wonder if Jim talks the way he does just because he’s spent so much time out here with the cowboys. He must have had some education when he was younger; he seems to have read a lot of books."
"Jim Colter is a clam," Jean remarked impatiently, forgetting her resolution to speak only "English, pure and undefiled." "He would rather die than to let us learn anything of his past. I do declare, Jack, that if he were anybody in the world except Jim, I should think he had something in his[161] life he wished to conceal. I wonder if he ever had a tragic love affair?"
"Jim Colter is a closed book," Jean said impatiently, forgetting her vow to speak only "proper English." "He would rather die than let us learn anything about his past. Honestly, Jack, if he were anyone else in the world except Jim, I'd think he had something in his[161] life that he wanted to hide. I wonder if he ever had a tragic love story?"
"Oh, Jean, you are a romantic goose," Jack exclaimed. "What was it you had to show me?"
"Oh, Jean, you’re such a romantic fool," Jack said. "What did you want to show me?"
Jean and Jack were giving a thorough cleaning to the living-room; Aunt Ellen had shaken the rugs and polished the pine floor, but the two girls were dusting vigorously in every crack and corner and rubbing the brass candlesticks with an unaccustomed ardor.
Jean and Jack were doing a deep clean of the living room; Aunt Ellen had shaken out the rugs and polished the pine floor, but the two girls were vigorously dusting every nook and cranny and scrubbing the brass candlesticks with unexpected enthusiasm.
Through the entire Lodge there rioted a sense of preparation, as before the approach of some great event.
Through the entire Lodge, there was a sense of anticipation, like before the arrival of some major event.
Jean flung down her dust cloth, seized Jack by the hand and marched her over to the corner lined with their book shelves.
Jean threw down her dust cloth, grabbed Jack by the hand, and marched her over to the corner filled with their bookshelves.
Jack discovered an entirely unknown row of books. "Why, Jean Bruce!" Jack exclaimed in amazement. "Where did you ever find these old things and what do we want with them anyhow?"
Jack found a completely new shelf of books. "Wow, Jean Bruce!" Jack said in surprise. "Where did you ever get these old things, and what do we want with them anyway?"
Jack was staring at Congressional reports, a few ancient law books and a treatise on medicine. But there also were eight volumes of Gibbon's "Rome," Greene's "History of The[162] English People," and several other valuable old histories, arranged in a conspicuous place on the book shelves. Jean's most cherished novels had been stuck out of sight.
Jack was staring at Congressional reports, a few old law books, and a medical treatise. But there were also eight volumes of Gibbon's "Rome," Greene's "History of The[162] English People," and several other valuable old histories, all prominently displayed on the bookshelves. Jean's favorite novels had been tucked away out of sight.
Jean smiled a superior smile. "I found the books upstairs in Uncle's trunk, of course, and I brought them down here to impress our new chaperon or governess, which ever you choose to call her. I was determined she should not think we were perfect dunces when she arrived at Rainbow Lodge."
Jean smiled with a smug grin. "I found the books in Uncle's trunk upstairs, of course, and I brought them down here to impress our new chaperone or governess, whichever you prefer to call her. I was determined she wouldn't think we were complete fools when she arrived at Rainbow Lodge."
Jack appeared to reflect. "I don't see how it will do much good," she argued, half laughing. "Cousin Ruth will soon find out that we don't know anything in the books worth mentioning."
Jack seemed to think for a moment. "I don’t see how it’ll be helpful," she said, half laughing. "Cousin Ruth will soon realize that we don’t know anything in the books that’s worth talking about."
But Jean was not in the least discouraged. "First impressions are always the most important, Jacqueline Ralston," she announced calmly. "My advice to this family is to let Cousin Ruth get her shocks from our wild behavior by degrees so that she will have time to rally in between."
But Jean wasn’t discouraged at all. "First impressions are always the most important, Jacqueline Ralston," she said calmly. "My advice to this family is to let Cousin Ruth get her shocks from our wild behavior bit by bit so that she has time to recover in between."
"Do you think she is going to find us so very dreadful?" Jack inquired quite seriously, without the trace of a smile. She was climbing up on a ladder to try to straighten a[163] beautiful golden lynx skin, which was slipping off the wall.
"Do you think she’s going to think we’re really awful?" Jack asked seriously, without a hint of a smile. She was climbing up a ladder to try to fix a[163] beautiful golden lynx skin that was sliding off the wall.
"Worse than wild Indians," Jean replied, unmoved, "just you mark my words, Miss Ralston. For instance, Miss Drew is going to announce that it is a perfect shame for any one to shoot a poor dear wildcat. Uncle ought to have reasoned with that cat when it jumped at him. She is going to hate us and all our ways forever and want to go back to her blessed New England in a week."
"Worse than wild Indians," Jean replied, unbothered, "just watch what I say, Miss Ralston. For example, Miss Drew is going to say that it’s an absolute disgrace for anyone to shoot a poor wildcat. Uncle should have dealt with that cat when it jumped at him. She's going to loathe us and everything about us forever and will want to rush back to her beloved New England in a week."
Jack sighed, "you are a Job's comforter, Jean. But you don't have to worry, I know Cousin Ruth will hold me responsible for our wicked ways. You see I wrote her that we did not want her to come out to us when she first said she would. Then I had to eat humble pie and say we did. But even if she does not like you or me, Jean, she can't help caring for Olive and Frieda. Olive is the prettiest, shyest girl in the world."
Jack sighed, "You're really not helping, Jean. But you don’t need to worry; I know Cousin Ruth will blame me for our misbehavior. I told her we didn’t want her to come visit us when she first offered. Then I had to backtrack and say we did. But even if she doesn’t like either of us, Jean, she still cares about Olive and Frieda. Olive is the prettiest and shyest girl in the world."
Jean nodded. "Jack," she asked more sympathetically, "is Cousin Ruth horribly old?"
Jean nodded. "Jack," she asked with a bit more sympathy, "is Cousin Ruth really old?"
"She is twenty-eight and a dreadful old maid," Jack confessed sadly. "Jean, you have simply got to ride over to the station with Jim to meet her this afternoon."[164]
"She’s twenty-eight and a terrible old maid," Jack said sadly. "Jean, you absolutely have to ride over to the station with Jim to meet her this afternoon."[164]
Jean shook her head and dropped languidly into a large reclining chair. "I am not at all well, Jack," she answered, "I forgot to tell you this morning, but I feel a bad cold coming on. If I should take a long ride I am sure I should be quite ill."
Jean shook her head and sank into a big reclining chair. "I'm not feeling well at all, Jack," she said, "I forgot to mention it this morning, but I think I'm coming down with a bad cold. If I take a long ride, I'm sure I'll end up really sick."
Jack stared at her cousin searchingly. "You don't show the least sign of a cold, Jean," she argued.
Jack looked at her cousin closely. "You don't show any signs of a cold, Jean," she insisted.
"That is because appearances are deceiving, sweet coz," Jean murmured. "How is our dear lady cousin going to get over to the ranch?"
"That's because looks can be misleading, sweet cousin," Jean murmured. "How is our dear lady cousin going to make it over to the ranch?"
"Oh, Jim is going to lead a horse over for her to ride back on," Jack announced quite unconscious of breakers ahead. "You see the train gets in so late that we couldn't get home until after dark, if we drove over, and I thought it would be kind of nice to have Cousin Ruth arrive at Rainbow Lodge just at twilight. You didn't think to look among father's books for a stray paper, did you, Jean?" Jack asked, trying to appear indifferent.
"Oh, Jim is going to bring a horse over for her to ride back on," Jack announced, completely unaware of any obstacles ahead. "The train gets in so late that we wouldn't get home until after dark if we drove over, and I thought it would be nice for Cousin Ruth to arrive at Rainbow Lodge right at twilight. You didn’t happen to check Dad’s books for a lost paper, did you, Jean?" Jack asked, trying to act casual.
"Yes, I did, Jack," Jean returned quickly. "There wasn't anything. Let's don't talk about it. I promise to have everything at[165] the Lodge to-night in ship-shape order, when you arrive. We have cleaned up the whole house and we will put on our best clothes and stand out on the veranda to meet you; we might even sing, 'Hail, the conquering hero comes,' if you think it would be appreciated."
"Yeah, I did, Jack," Jean replied quickly. "There was nothing. Let's not talk about it. I promise to have everything at[165] the Lodge tonight in perfect order when you arrive. We've cleaned up the whole house and we will wear our best clothes and stand out on the veranda to greet you; we might even sing, 'Hail, the conquering hero comes,' if you think it would be appreciated."
"Do you suppose Jim could meet Cousin Ruth without me?" Jack queried, as a forlorn hope.
"Do you think Jim could meet Cousin Ruth without me?" Jack asked, with a hint of despair.
Jean shook her head decidedly. "Most certainly not, Jack; never in the world! The lady would think Jim was trying to kidnap her and he would be scared to death." Jean kissed Jack apologetically. "I know I am horrid, Jack, to put all the hard things off on you because you are a little bit the oldest, but really, if I had to meet Cousin Ruth at the station, I'd shiver and shake until I fell off my horse. I will do the next hard thing that has to be done on this place, I will honestly, cross my heart and body," Jean argued penitently.
Jean shook her head firmly. "Absolutely not, Jack; no way! The lady would think Jim was trying to abduct her, and he'd be terrified." Jean kissed Jack apologetically. "I know I’m awful, Jack, putting all the tough stuff on you just because you’re a little older, but honestly, if I had to meet Cousin Ruth at the station, I’d be shaking so much I could fall off my horse. I’ll handle the next tough thing that needs to be done around here, I promise, cross my heart and hope to die," Jean insisted regretfully.
Three weeks had passed since Jim Colter's and Jack's eventful ride across the ranch. It was late October, but unusually mild and warm. Cousin Ruth had been written to on the very evening of the decision, so that there[166] could be no chance for a change of purpose on the part of the ranch girls, for they felt that they were in for it and were determined to do their best.
Three weeks had gone by since Jim Colter's and Jack's exciting ride across the ranch. It was late October, but unusually mild and warm. Cousin Ruth had been contacted on the very evening they made the decision, so there[166] would be no chance for the ranch girls to change their minds, as they felt committed and were determined to give it their all.
Miss Ruth Drew was entirely alone in the world except for one good-for-nothing brother and had just enough money to eke out a bare existence in a dull little Vermont town. She wanted an object in life and believed that the ranch girls needed her. So soon as Jack's letter arrived, she had telegraphed that she would come to them at once. Since then, the days at Rainbow Lodge had slipped by like magic until the fated day arrived. Jim Colter and Jack, with many inward misgivings, mounted their ponies and leading an extra one for Miss Drew, rode to the station.
Miss Ruth Drew was completely alone in the world except for one unreliable brother and had just enough money to scrape by in a boring little town in Vermont. She wanted a purpose in life and believed that the ranch girls needed her. As soon as Jack's letter arrived, she sent a telegram saying she would come to them right away. Since then, the days at Rainbow Lodge had flown by until the fateful day came. Jim Colter and Jack, feeling a lot of inner doubts, got on their ponies and led an extra one for Miss Drew, riding to the station.
The express from the East would be due in an hour.
The train from the East will arrive in an hour.
Jack and Jim paced restlessly up and down the station platform, with their arms locked. Jim looking even more wretched and unhappy than Jack. He wondered how in the world he was to treat the old lady cousin when she came out to them, and whether she would shut off from caring for his adored ranch girls.
Jack and Jim paced impatiently back and forth on the station platform, arms linked together. Jim looked even more miserable and upset than Jack. He was worried about how he would deal with their elderly cousin when she arrived and whether she would stop caring for the ranch girls he adored.
Jim had not the remotest idea of Miss Ruth[167] Drew's age. The name had an elderly sound to it and Jack had described her as an old maid; consequently Jim's mental picture showed a small, grey-haired woman with corkscrew curls, somewhere in the neighborhood of fifty, with thin lips and a penetrating eye. She would probably reduce him to powder with a single glance, but he meant to be as polite to her as he humanly could and to speak to her only when it was absolutely necessary.
Jim had no idea how old Miss Ruth[167] Drew was. Her name sounded old-fashioned, and Jack had called her an old maid; as a result, Jim imagined her as a small, grey-haired woman with curly hair, around fifty, with thin lips and a keen gaze. She could probably make him feel small with just one look, but he planned to be as polite as possible and only speak to her when it was absolutely necessary.
"Jim," Jack suggested finally, "you have sighed like a human bellows three times in the past five minutes. If you meet Cousin Ruth with that expression, she'll think we are sorry she has come. Please go over into the town and buy yourself some tobacco or something to cheer you. I'll get on Tricks and ride up and down near the track for a while, and then we will both be in a better humor when the train finally does get in."
"Jim," Jack finally said, "you've sighed like a sad bellows three times in the last five minutes. If you meet Cousin Ruth with that face, she'll think we regret her visit. Please head into town and grab some tobacco or something to lift your spirits. I'll hop on Tricks and ride up and down by the track for a bit, and then we'll both be in a better mood when the train finally arrives."
Miss Ruth Drew sighed. She was sitting in the Pullman car with her eyes closed and an expression of supreme fatigue on her sallow but not unattractive face.
Miss Ruth Drew sighed. She was sitting in the Pullman car with her eyes closed and a look of complete exhaustion on her pale but not unattractive face.
It seemed to her that she had been traveling ever since she could remember. Were[168] there people in the world idiotic enough to think there was beauty in the western prairies? For days she had looked out on bare stretches of endless brown plains rising and falling in one monotonous chain. The sand was in her eyes, in her ears, in her mouth; worst of all, it had piled up in a great mass of homesickness on her heart.
It felt to her like she had been traveling for as long as she could remember. Were[168] there really people out there who thought the western prairies were beautiful? For days, she had stared at endless stretches of dull brown plains that rolled on in a boring line. The sand was in her eyes, in her ears, in her mouth; but the worst part was that it had built up into a heavy sense of homesickness in her heart.
How could she have turned her back on dear New England villages, with their sleepy, green and white homesteads and trim gardens, for this vast desert? "Of course, she was doing her duty in coming to look after four motherless girls," Ruth remembered, with a pang, but her duty at the present moment did not appear cheerful.
How could she have abandoned those beloved New England villages, with their quiet, green and white homes and neat gardens, for this huge desert? "Of course, she was fulfilling her responsibility by coming to take care of four motherless girls," Ruth recalled, feeling a twinge of sadness, but her responsibility right now didn't seem very bright.
When the conductor announced that the next station was hers, Ruth sat up and arranged her hat and veil neatly. She adjusted her glasses on her thin nose and put back the single lock of hair that had strayed from its place. Her heart began to flutter a little faster. Was she actually arriving in the neighborhood of Rainbow Ranch? It didn't seem possible!
When the conductor announced that the next station was hers, Ruth sat up and fixed her hat and veil. She adjusted her glasses on her thin nose and tucked back the single strand of hair that had fallen out of place. Her heart started to race a little. Was she really arriving in the neighborhood of Rainbow Ranch? It didn't seem possible!
If you can imagine a very prim, grey mouse kind of girl, who looked a good deal older than[169] she was, with ash brown hair and eyes and a neat tailor-made suit to match, you will get a very good impression of Miss Ruth Drew. Her figure was very good and her mouth might have been pretty, except that it looked as though she disapproved of a great many things, and that is never becoming. But she was tired and homesick and it was not a fair time to judge her.
If you can picture a very proper, gray mouse of a girl who looked quite a bit older than[169] her age, with ashy brown hair and eyes and a smart, tailored suit to match, you’ll get a good sense of Miss Ruth Drew. She had a nice figure, and her mouth could have been pretty, except it seemed like she disapproved of a lot of things, which is never flattering. But she was tired and longing for home, so it wasn’t a fair time to judge her.
It would be another fifteen minutes before she would get into Wolfville, and Ruth closed her eyes again. There was nothing to see out of her window that was in the least interesting and she preferred to think about the ranch girls. She wondered if they would be very hard to get on with, if they were very wild and reckless. It made her shudder: the idea of her cousin's children growing up with only a common cowboy for their friend and adviser.
It would be another fifteen minutes before she arrived in Wolfville, and Ruth closed her eyes again. There was nothing interesting to see out of her window, so she preferred to think about the ranch girls. She wondered if they would be difficult to get along with, if they were wild and reckless. It made her shudder: the thought of her cousin's children growing up with just an average cowboy as their friend and mentor.
There was a little stir in the car, the engine had slowed down. Ruth opened her eyes; what had made her traveling companions' faces brighten with interest? Three or four of them rushed across the aisle and pressed their noses up against the window panes on her side of the coach. One man threw up the[170] car window, leaned out and shouted: "Hurrah!" A woman waved her handkerchief.
There was a bit of excitement in the car as the engine slowed down. Ruth opened her eyes; what had made her traveling companions' faces light up with interest? Three or four of them hurried across the aisle and pressed their faces against the window on her side of the coach. One man rolled down the car window, leaned out, and shouted, "Hurrah!" A woman waved her handkerchief.
Ruth's curiosity was aroused and she gazed languidly out her window. Flying along the road that followed the line of the track, was a Western pony. The horse was running like a streak, his nostrils quivering with excitement, his feet pounding along the hard sand.
Ruth's curiosity was piqued, and she lazily looked out her window. A Western pony was galloping down the road next to the track. The horse was racing like the wind, its nostrils fluttering with excitement, its hooves thundering on the hard sand.
"Beat it! beat it!" cried the excited stranger. "Did anybody ever see such riding before?" The man addressed the entire car.
"Come on! Come on!" shouted the excited stranger. "Has anyone ever seen riding like this before?" The man spoke to the whole car.
Ruth could see that there was someone on the horse, running a race with the express train. The rider was in brown and Ruth could not observe very distinctly. She supposed that it was an Indian boy.
Ruth could see that there was someone on the horse, racing against the express train. The rider was dressed in brown, and Ruth couldn't see clearly. She guessed it was an Indian boy.
"That girl is a wonder!" the man exclaimed, who had been traveling next the prim young woman from the East for four days without daring to look straight at her. He leaned over his seat and smiled.
"That girl is amazing!" the man exclaimed, who had been traveling next to the prim young woman from the East for four days without daring to look directly at her. He leaned over his seat and smiled.
"Girl!" Miss Drew repeated in surprise. "Was the figure on horseback a girl?" Ruth was quite willing to admit that she had never seen such horsemanship in her life. The girl was perfectly graceful and at times she leaned over to urge her pony on, or bent sideways as[171] though she swayed with the motion of the wind. She seemed to rest on her horse so lightly that she added no burden to him but was like the spirit of motion carrying him on.
"Girl!" Miss Drew exclaimed in surprise. "Was that figure on horseback a girl?" Ruth was more than happy to admit that she had never seen such skillful riding in her life. The girl was incredibly graceful, and at times she leaned forward to encourage her pony or bent sideways as if she were swaying with the breeze. She appeared to sit on her horse so lightly that she didn't weigh him down at all, but moved like the spirit of motion guiding him along.
The engine ahead whistled three times. The train was moving slowly, still it was remarkable how the rider kept up with the passenger coach.
The engine up ahead whistled three times. The train was moving slowly, yet it was impressive how the rider kept pace with the passenger car.
Just as the car rolled into the station, the girl on horseback flashed a smile at the people watching her from the car windows, and Ruth had a brief glimpse of a shaft of sunlight caught in a mass of bright, bronze hair and a pair of radiant cheeks and eyes. Then she seized her suit case and umbrella, slipped into her overshoes and hurried out of the train. She had read that it rarely rained in Wyoming, except in the spring, but she wished to run no risk of taking cold.
Just as the car pulled into the station, the girl on horseback smiled at the people watching her from the car windows, and Ruth caught a quick glimpse of sunlight shining through a mass of bright, bronze hair and a pair of glowing cheeks and eyes. Then she grabbed her suitcase and umbrella, slipped into her overshoes, and hurried out of the train. She had read that it rarely rains in Wyoming, except in the spring, but she didn’t want to take any chances of getting sick.
CHAPTER XIV.
Cousin Ruth could discover no one else. The madcap girl, who had run her wild race with the train, was a little distance off. She was holding three ponies by their bridles, and as one of them was dancing with nervousness on account of the noise of the engine, the girl had her hands full.
Cousin Ruth couldn't find anyone else. The spirited girl, who had raced alongside the train, was a bit away. She was holding three ponies by their reins, and since one of them was fidgeting nervously from the noise of the engine, the girl had her hands full.
Ruth Drew's heart sank to ten degrees below zero. Had she traveled across the continent to a wild Western town to find no one to meet her? The ranch girls could not be so rude; and Ruth determined to ask the good-looking man with the worried expression, what she ought to do.
Ruth Drew's heart dropped to ten degrees below zero. Had she crossed the continent to a wild Western town only to find no one to greet her? The ranch girls couldn't be that rude; Ruth decided to ask the handsome guy with the worried look what she should do.

Jim was gazing sadly after the departing coaches. You see he was looking for a white-haired woman of about fifty, and supposed that the old lady hadn't known enough to get off the train at the right station, and had gone on to the next stop. How in the world would he be able to connect with her?
Jim was watching sadly as the coaches drove away. He was searching for a white-haired woman around fifty, thinking that she hadn’t realized she needed to get off at the right station and had continued to the next stop. How would he ever find her?
Jim saw the young woman on the platform, but she wasn't as large and didn't seem to him to be much older than Jack. He supposed she had come to visit some of their ranch neighbors, yet she looked unhappy, as though she wanted to cry. Jim's heart was touched.
Jim saw the young woman on the platform, but she wasn't very big and didn't seem much older than Jack. He figured she had come to visit some of their ranch neighbors, but she looked sad, like she wanted to cry. Jim's heart went out to her.
He took off his broad Mexican hat, and Ruth thought with a sudden gasp that she had never seen such blue eyes and such black hair before.
He took off his wide Mexican hat, and Ruth suddenly realized with a gasp that she had never seen such blue eyes and such black hair before.
"Can I do anything for you, ma'am?" Jim inquired politely. "It 'pears like your folks haven't come to meet you."
"Is there anything I can do for you, ma'am?" Jim asked politely. "It looks like your family hasn't come to pick you up."
Ruth shook her head. She was too full of tears to trust herself to speak for a moment. "I am afraid not," she answered finally. "Will you be good enough to tell me how I can get over to the Rainbow Ranch? I have come to live with the Ralston girls. I am their cousin—"[174]
Ruth shook her head. She was so overcome with tears that she couldn't trust herself to speak for a moment. "I'm afraid not," she finally replied. "Could you please let me know how to get to the Rainbow Ranch? I’ve come to live with the Ralston girls. I’m their cousin—"[174]
"Not Ruth?" Jim exclaimed, forgetting his shyness in his surprise. "You can't be Cousin Ruth, because the girls told me she was an old maid." Jim stopped abruptly, conscious that he had put his foot in it with his first remark to their new visitor.
"Not Ruth?" Jim exclaimed, forgetting his shyness in his surprise. "You can't be Cousin Ruth, because the girls told me she was an old maid." Jim stopped abruptly, realizing that he had messed up with his first comment to their new visitor.
Cousin Ruth drew herself up a little stiffly. She did not like to be called "an old maid," perhaps because she knew she often acted and looked like one, but she was too tired to care much about anything at present. She only longed with all her heart to be driven home to Rainbow Lodge.
Cousin Ruth straightened up a bit awkwardly. She didn't like being called "an old maid," maybe because she realized she often acted and looked like one, but she was too exhausted to care much about anything right now. All she really wanted was to be taken back home to Rainbow Lodge.
"I am Cousin Ruth just the same," she answered feebly, trying to smile.
"I am Cousin Ruth just the same," she replied weakly, attempting to smile.
Jim grabbed her suit case, carried her umbrella like a shot gun, and marched her toward the girl who was holding the three horses, the same girl who had shocked and entertained her from the car window.
Jim picked up her suitcase, held her umbrella like a shotgun, and marched her over to the girl who was holding the three horses, the same girl who had surprised and amused her from the car window.
Jacqueline slid off her pony and passed the three bridles to Jim. She did not know whether she ought to kiss her cousin or only to shake hands with her, for there was something in Ruth's expression that froze Jack's first affectionate intention. Ruth was truly horrified at Jack's behavior. She didn't see[175] how a girl could be so reckless of appearances.
Jacqueline got off her pony and handed the three bridles to Jim. She wasn't sure if she should kiss her cousin or just shake hands because there was something in Ruth's expression that stopped Jack's first instinct to be affectionate. Ruth was genuinely shocked by Jack's behavior. She couldn't understand how a girl could be so careless about how things looked.
Jack held out a slim, cool hand. "I am awfully glad to see you, Cousin Ruth. It was very good of you to come out to us. I hope you are not tired," Jack remarked, as though she had learned her greeting out of an etiquette book. She was as stiff as a wooden Indian, because she felt so abominably shy.
Jack extended a slim, cool hand. "I’m really glad to see you, Cousin Ruth. It was very kind of you to come visit us. I hope you’re not too tired," Jack said, as if she had memorized her greeting from an etiquette book. She was as stiff as a wooden statue because she felt incredibly shy.
Ruth's feelings were hurt. She did not think of her own manners, merely of Jack's. "Yes, I am tired," she replied coldly. "Is the carriage waiting for us in the town?"
Ruth felt hurt. She didn't think about her own behavior, only about Jack's. "Yes, I'm tired," she said flatly. "Is the carriage waiting for us in town?"
Jack's face reddened. Jim gave a hasty glance of embarrassment toward the two women. There was an awkward silence.
Jack's face turned red. Jim shot a quick, embarrassed look at the two women. There was an uncomfortable silence.
Jack found her voice first. "We didn't bring a wagon over for you, Cousin Ruth. We don't own a carriage," Jack explained. "It is so late that we didn't think we would get to the ranch before night, if we drove. We brought a horse for you to ride."
Jack found her voice first. "We didn’t bring a wagon for you, Cousin Ruth. We don’t have a carriage," Jack explained. "It’s so late that we didn’t think we would make it to the ranch before dark if we drove. We brought a horse for you to ride."
Ruth Drew sank limply on the ground. "A horse to ride!" she exclaimed faintly. "I have never been on a horse in my life. How far is it to the ranch?"
Ruth Drew collapsed weakly onto the ground. "A horse to ride!" she said softly. "I've never been on a horse in my life. How far is it to the ranch?"
"Ten miles," Jack acknowledged shame-facedly.[176] Ten miles did sound like a great distance to a stranger, although the ranch girls had always thought that they lived very close to town; but the idea of a full-grown, able-bodied woman not knowing how to ride horseback had never entered Jacqueline Ralston's head. What on the face of the green earth were they to do? "You had better go over into the town and see if you can get a carriage, Jim," Jack advised. "I never thought of Cousin Ruth's not liking to ride. I can lead the two horses home, if you will drive her over."
"Ten miles," Jack admitted, feeling embarrassed.[176] Ten miles really did seem far to someone unfamiliar with the area, even though the ranch girls had always considered themselves close to town. But the thought of a grown, capable woman not knowing how to ride a horse had never crossed Jacqueline Ralston's mind. What on earth were they supposed to do? "You should head into town and see if you can find a carriage, Jim," Jack suggested. "I never realized Cousin Ruth didn't like to ride. I can lead the two horses back home if you can take her over."
Jack was really miserably embarrassed at her own failure as a hostess. She knew that they were making a dreadful first impression on Cousin Ruth, and Jean had warned her that first impressions were most important. But Ruth Drew thought she caught something in Jack's tone that sounded supercilious. There was nothing so extraordinary in Ruth's being ignorant of horses, she had never been rich enough to own one; yet it was quite impossible for the Eastern girl and the Western one to understand each other's points of view.
Jack felt extremely embarrassed about her failure as a hostess. She realized they were making a terrible first impression on Cousin Ruth, and Jean had warned her that first impressions mattered the most. However, Ruth Drew thought she detected something in Jack's tone that sounded condescending. There was nothing unusual about Ruth not knowing anything about horses; she had never been wealthy enough to own one. Still, it was impossible for the Eastern girl and the Western girl to understand each other's perspectives.
Jim Colter came back utterly crestfallen; there was no carriage to be had in the town.[177]
Jim Colter came back completely disheartened; there was no carriage available in the town.[177]
With the courage of despair, Ruth let herself be swung up on the homely broncho. She was horribly frightened, although Jack assured her that she was riding the gentlest pony on the ranch, one that belonged to little Frieda. It made no difference, Ruth slipped and slid. She clutched the pony's mane in her hands and let Jim lead her, yet every time the pony went out of a walk, Ruth wanted to shriek with fear. She had traveled hundreds and hundreds of miles from Vermont to Wyoming, but the distance was as nothing to her ten-mile horseback ride to Rainbow Lodge.
With a sense of determination fueled by fear, Ruth climbed onto the friendly bronco. She was extremely scared, even though Jack reassured her that she was riding the calmest pony on the ranch, one that belonged to little Frieda. It didn’t matter, Ruth was slipping and sliding everywhere. She gripped the pony's mane tightly with her hands and let Jim guide her, but every time the pony picked up speed, Ruth felt like screaming in terror. She had traveled hundreds of miles from Vermont to Wyoming, but that distance meant nothing compared to her ten-mile horseback ride to Rainbow Lodge.
Every muscle in Ruth's body ached; she had a horrid stitch in her side and swayed uncertainly in the saddle. Each moment she expected to fall off.
Every muscle in Ruth's body hurt; she had a terrible cramp in her side and swayed unsteadily in the saddle. At any moment, she thought she might fall off.
The ride home seemed almost as long to Jack and Jim as it did to their guest. They were so ashamed of themselves, and Jack's cheeks were hot with blushes every time she looked at her new cousin.
The ride home felt just as long to Jack and Jim as it did for their guest. They were really embarrassed, and Jack’s cheeks flushed with heat every time she glanced at her new cousin.
After about an hour of slow traveling, Jack caught sight of Ruth. Her face was grey with pain and fatigue.
After about an hour of slow travel, Jack saw Ruth. Her face was pale with pain and exhaustion.
"Stop, Jim," Jack called sharply. "Cousin Ruth is going to faint."[178]
"Stop, Jim," Jack called out urgently. "Cousin Ruth is about to faint."[178]
Ruth had a dim recollection of being lifted off her horse and for the rest of her journey she felt herself being held up by a strong arm. Now and then a man's voice spoke to her, as if she were a little girl and he were trying to comfort her. He was a haven of refuge and Ruth did not think or care who or what he was, and finally he brought her safely to Rainbow Lodge.
Ruth vaguely remembered being lifted off her horse, and throughout her journey, she felt someone strong supporting her. Occasionally, a man’s voice spoke to her, as if treating her like a little girl, trying to soothe her. He was a safe haven, and Ruth didn’t think about who he was or what he meant; in the end, he got her safely to Rainbow Lodge.
Jack thought she had never seen her home so lovely. There was a golden glow behind the house and the wind stirred through the quivering yellow leaves of the cottonwood trees. Rainbow Creek lay on one side of them and on the other the broad sweep of the plains. Jack gazed wistfully at Ruth who was riding in front of Jim; surely their new cousin would show some interest in her new home!
Jack thought she had never seen her home so beautiful. There was a golden glow behind the house and the wind rustled through the quivering yellow leaves of the cottonwood trees. Rainbow Creek lay on one side of them and on the other was the wide stretch of the plains. Jack looked longingly at Ruth who was riding in front of Jim; surely their new cousin would take some interest in her new home!
Jean, Frieda and Olive ran out in the yard to meet the cavalcade. Jack waved her hand, but Cousin Ruth did not open her eyes.
Jean, Frieda, and Olive rushed out to the yard to greet the procession. Jack waved her hand, but Cousin Ruth kept her eyes closed.
"We are about home, now, Miss Drew," Jim found courage to say.
"We're talking about home now, Miss Drew," Jim managed to say.
"Heaven be praised!" Ruth sighed. She could barely speak.
"Heaven be praised!" Ruth sighed. She could hardly speak.
Aunt Ellen was waiting on the porch in a starched white apron, and took in the situation[179] with quick sympathy. She saw her girls' disappointed, embarrassed faces and their cousin's worn one.
Aunt Ellen was waiting on the porch in a crisp white apron and quickly assessed the situation with sympathy. She noticed her daughters' disappointed, embarrassed expressions and their cousin's tired face.
Aunt Ellen gathered Ruth in her arms. "Leave her alone, honies, she is just tired out," she explained to the ranch girls. And without the least effort from Ruth, Aunt Ellen got her in bed, fed her some broth and told her to go to sleep and not to worry.
Aunt Ellen pulled Ruth into her arms. "Leave her alone, girls, she’s just worn out," she said to the ranch girls. And without any struggle from Ruth, Aunt Ellen tucked her into bed, gave her some broth, and told her to sleep and not to stress.
In the big living-room with its splendid pine fire, Jack, Jean, Frieda and Olive ate their feast of welcome alone.
In the spacious living room with its beautiful pine fire, Jack, Jean, Frieda, and Olive enjoyed their welcome feast together.
It was hardly worth while to have taken so much trouble to get ready for a guest who looked neither at you nor your house when she came in to it.
It was hardly worth all the effort to prepare for a guest who didn’t even look at you or your home when she arrived.
Jack was plainly cast down. Jean, Frieda and Olive were almost as discouraged.
Jack was clearly feeling down. Jean, Frieda, and Olive were nearly as disheartened.
"I think Cousin Ruth is tiresome," Jean exclaimed petulantly. "I don't see why she couldn't have spoken to us."
"I think Cousin Ruth is so annoying," Jean said irritably. "I don't get why she couldn't have just talked to us."
Frieda's blue eyes filled with tears. "I don't believe she is going to like us very much," she added disconsolately.
Frieda's blue eyes filled with tears. "I don't think she's going to like us very much," she said sadly.
"I am dreadfully afraid of her already," Olive sighed. "Are you sure, Jack, that you explained to her about me? She[180] not like my living with you at the ranch."
"I’m really scared of her already," Olive sighed. "Are you sure, Jack, that you told her about me? She[180] doesn’t like me living with you at the ranch."
Jack put her arm about Olive and drew her toward the fire. "Of course Cousin Ruth will care for you as much as she does for any one of us, Olive; she has to," Jack insisted. "Remember that while you haven't any name of your own, you are Olive Ralston. Isn't it splendid that old Laska and Josef have left us in peace? I wonder if they do intend to give you up to us without any more fuss!"
Jack put her arm around Olive and pulled her closer to the fire. "Of course Cousin Ruth will care for you just as much as she does for any of us, Olive; she has to," Jack insisted. "Remember that even though you don’t have a name of your own, you are Olive Ralston. Isn't it great that old Laska and Josef have left us alone? I wonder if they really plan to hand you over to us without any more drama!"
Olive shivered a little in Jack's grasp. "I hope so," she answered fervently. "Laska and the old Indian life seem hundreds of years away. Yet I have been at the ranch only a little less than a month."
Olive shivered slightly in Jack's hold. "I hope so," she replied earnestly. "Laska and the old Indian life feel like they're from hundreds of years ago. But I've only been at the ranch for just under a month."
"Don't worry, Olive," Jack returned thoughtfully. "Let us just be glad to-night that we have one more evening alone;" which shows how Jack felt about the arrival of the new chaperon.
"Don't worry, Olive," Jack said reflectively. "Let's just be glad tonight that we have one more evening alone," which shows how Jack felt about the arrival of the new chaperone.
The girls sat up quite late. Frieda went to sleep with her head in Jack's lap, Jean fell to nodding, but Olive and Jack were wide awake. Olive was older than the ranch girls had thought her at first. She must have come next to Jack, although old Laska had never told Olive her exact birthday.
The girls stayed up really late. Frieda fell asleep with her head in Jack's lap, Jean started to nod off, but Olive and Jack were still fully awake. Olive was older than the ranch girls had originally thought. She must have been close in age to Jack, although old Laska never mentioned Olive's exact birthday.
CHAPTER XV.
Out her bedroom window, Ruth thought she caught the sound of the girls' voices and dipping into her wrapper, threw up her window blind. The sun flooded her room with a curious radiance. Ruth felt she had never known what real sunlight was before. It certainly cleared away the mists from her heart and brain.
Out of her bedroom window, Ruth thought she heard the girls' voices and, reaching for her wrapper, pulled up her window blind. The sun filled her room with a strange brightness. Ruth felt like she had never really experienced genuine sunlight before. It definitely cleared the fog from her heart and mind.
Ruth gazed around her room. It was a joy to her in its wide sunlit emptiness. The girls had hung white muslin curtains at the windows, the little pinewood table, chair and bureau were painted white and the bed was white iron. A little fire burned in the low grate, for Aunt Ellen had stolen in and laid it, without wakening their guest. There was no color in the room except the soft brown stain[182] on the walls and floor, and one bright, red and black Indian blanket.
Ruth looked around her room. It brought her joy with its spacious, sunlit emptiness. The girls had hung white muslin curtains at the windows, and the small pinewood table, chair, and dresser were all painted white, while the bed was made of white iron. A small fire crackled in the low grate, because Aunt Ellen had come in quietly and started it without waking their guest. The only color in the room was the soft brown stain on the walls and floor and a vibrant red and black Indian blanket.
Ruth understood that the girls had made the place lovely for her. She began to feel that perhaps they did want her with them after all. Unconsciously she yielded to the cheerful spirit of Rainbow Lodge and hurrying into her clothes, found Aunt Ellen ready with her toast and coffee.
Ruth realized that the girls had made the place nice for her. She started to feel that maybe they did want her there after all. Without even thinking about it, she gave in to the happy vibe of Rainbow Lodge and quickly got dressed, finding Aunt Ellen ready with her toast and coffee.
Aunt Ellen explained that the ranch girls had disappeared somewhere about the ranch. They had waited for their visitor, but when it seemed that she was going to sleep all day, they vanished.
Aunt Ellen said that the ranch girls had gone missing somewhere on the ranch. They had waited for their guest, but when it looked like she was going to sleep all day, they disappeared.
"You mustn't mind, Miss," Aunt Ellen murmured apologetically, "but they can't somehow stay indoors, so long as the good weather holds."
"You shouldn't mind, Miss," Aunt Ellen said apologetically, "but they just can't stay indoors as long as the nice weather lasts."
Cousin Ruth went shyly out on the ranch-house veranda. She was thinking regretfully of what a bad impression she had made on her cousins the night before, because she, too, had planned a very different kind of meeting. No recollection remained of any one of the girls, except Jack, whom she would always remember as the young Centaur she saw racing across the plains.[183]
Cousin Ruth stepped out onto the ranch-house porch, feeling a bit shy. She was regretting the poor impression she had left on her cousins the night before, especially since she had envisioned a very different kind of gathering. She couldn’t really remember any of the girls, except for Jack, who would forever stand out in her mind as the young Centaur she saw galloping across the plains.[183]
Ruth strolled slowly down the path through the cottonwood trees. She was beginning to feel lonely, and hoped one of the girls would turn up soon. Above her head the yellow leaves rustled softly and the brown landscape no longer looked uninteresting. It was all new and strange, she thought, but some day she might learn to care for it.
Ruth walked leisurely down the path lined with cottonwood trees. She was starting to feel lonely and hoped one of the girls would show up soon. Above her, the yellow leaves gently rustled, and the brown landscape seemed less dull. It all felt new and strange, she thought, but maybe one day she would learn to appreciate it.
If Miss Drew had not been so deep in her reflections, she would not have been so terrified a moment later. For suddenly in her way there loomed a big shaggy animal and a pair of huge paws clung to her shoulders.
If Miss Drew hadn’t been so lost in her thoughts, she wouldn’t have been so frightened a moment later. For suddenly, a large, shaggy animal appeared in her path, and a pair of huge paws gripped her shoulders.
Ruth screamed.
Ruth yelled.
"Down! Shep, down!" cried a merry voice. "I am so sorry, Cousin Ruth. Shep is our watchdog. He never realizes that visitors don't understand his friendly intentions."
"Down! Shep, down!" shouted a cheerful voice. "I'm really sorry, Cousin Ruth. Shep is our watchdog. He doesn’t understand that visitors might not get his friendly intentions."
Jean slipped through an opening in the trees, carrying a tin bucket on her arm. "I have been for some milk," she explained. "The cows Jim keeps for our use have their stable near Jim's house and Aunt Ellen wanted some extra milk and sent me for it. I hope you feel quite rested."
Jean slipped through an opening in the trees, carrying a tin bucket on her arm. "I went to get some milk," she explained. "The cows Jim keeps for us have their stable near his house, and Aunt Ellen wanted some extra milk, so she sent me for it. I hope you're feeling rested."
Jean sometimes tilted her head, with its mass of heavy brown hair, a bit to one side,[184] when she was deeply interested. She surveyed their new chaperon with such a merry, friendly sparkle in her wide-open brown eyes that Ruth was charmed with her at once. She couldn't have guessed that Miss Jean Bruce was making a rapid inventory of Miss Ruth Drew's character, inside and out.
Jean sometimes tilted her head, with its mass of heavy brown hair, a bit to one side,[184] when she was really interested. She looked at their new chaperone with such a cheerful, friendly sparkle in her wide-open brown eyes that Ruth was immediately charmed by her. She couldn't have guessed that Miss Jean Bruce was quickly sizing up Miss Ruth Drew's character, inside and out.
"Manner, stiff and old maidy; complexion, bad; hair pretty, if she fixed it differently; mouth looks like she has eaten something acid, except when she smiles, then mouth and eyes quite nice; figure small, but distinctly good."
"Manner, stiff and overly prim; complexion, not great; hair would be pretty if she styled it differently; her mouth looks like she’s eaten something sour, except when she smiles; then her mouth and eyes look quite nice; figure is small, but clearly attractive."
Ruth was patting old Shep, for as usual Jean was talking in a steady stream. "Hope you didn't mind our going off and leaving you," she apologized. "You see we have a good many small duties about the ranch. Jack probably won't be back until luncheon, but I am sure we will soon find Frieda and Olive."
Ruth was petting old Shep, while Jean was chatting away nonstop, as usual. "Hope you didn't mind us leaving you," she said apologetically. "We have a lot of small tasks to handle around the ranch. Jack probably won't be back until lunchtime, but I'm sure we'll find Frieda and Olive soon."
Ruth leaned over. "Won't you kiss me, Jean?" she asked unexpectedly. "I have an idea you and I may be good friends." She guessed that Jean was mischievous and full of fun, but not nearly so hard to influence as headstrong Jack.[185]
Ruth leaned in. "Will you kiss me, Jean?" she asked out of the blue. "I think you and I could be good friends." She sensed that Jean was playful and full of energy, but not nearly as stubborn as headstrong Jack.[185]
Jean's manner softened. She put down her milk pail and gave the much-discussed cousin an affectionate hug. "I hope you are going to be happy with us at Rainbow Lodge," she exclaimed. "You know we are used to doing pretty much what we like, but remember, if things go wrong, you are going to tell us how to behave," and she ended her advice with such a funny expression that Cousin Ruth laughed and slipped her hand through Jean's arm.
Jean's demeanor softened. She set down her milk pail and gave her often-discussed cousin a warm hug. "I hope you'll be happy with us at Rainbow Lodge," she said excitedly. "You know we're used to doing pretty much what we want, but just remember, if things go sideways, you'll need to guide us on how to act," and she finished her advice with such a funny look that Cousin Ruth laughed and linked her arm through Jean's.
"Just let me get through with playing 'Molly the Milkmaid,' Cousin Ruth, and we will go find the other girls," Jean suggested when they got back to the ranch house. A minute later Jean reported that Aunt Ellen thought Olive and Frieda were somewhere near the creek. Olive had suggested that she would try to catch some fresh fish for Cousin Ruth's luncheon.
"Just let me finish playing 'Molly the Milkmaid,' Cousin Ruth, and then we can go find the other girls," Jean suggested as they returned to the ranch house. A minute later, Jean reported that Aunt Ellen thought Olive and Frieda were somewhere by the creek. Olive had mentioned that she would try to catch some fresh fish for Cousin Ruth's lunch.
The waters of Rainbow Creek were no longer in danger of flowing into the Norton ranch. Jim and his men had built a dam at the end of Rainbow Lake, where the dynamite explosion had taken place. The Ralston Ranch had filed suit for damages against Mr. Norton, but the claim had not yet been settled.[186]
The waters of Rainbow Creek were no longer at risk of flooding the Norton ranch. Jim and his crew had constructed a dam at the end of Rainbow Lake, where the dynamite blast had occurred. The Ralston Ranch had filed a lawsuit for damages against Mr. Norton, but the claim was still unresolved.[186]
Ruth and Jean crossed some stepping-stones to the wooded side of the stream and had walked only a short distance beyond, when Ruth spied a gleam of color a little farther on. It was Frieda, who wore a red Tam, a red sweater and her long blonde plaits tied with red ribbons. She was sitting on the stump of an old tree sewing some bits of ribbon together as calmly as though she had been in a little rocking-chair by the fire. She looked so like a little German mädchen, though she was so far away from the Vaterland, that Ruth wanted to laugh aloud.
Ruth and Jean crossed some stepping-stones to the wooded side of the stream and had walked only a short distance when Ruth noticed a flash of color a bit farther ahead. It was Frieda, wearing a red tam, a red sweater, and her long blonde braids tied with red ribbons. She was sitting on the stump of an old tree, calmly sewing some pieces of ribbon together as if she were in a cozy rocking chair by the fire. She looked so much like a little German girl, even though she was far from the Vaterland, that Ruth couldn't help but want to laugh out loud.
"Frieda!" called an unfamiliar voice.
"Frieda!" called a strange voice.
Frieda glanced quickly up. She was making a pincushion for their new cousin and had not had time to finish, but hoped to be through with it before Olive landed her fish.
Frieda looked up quickly. She was making a pincushion for their new cousin and hadn’t had time to finish, but she hoped to complete it before Olive caught her fish.
The bits of silk ribbon fluttered to the ground as Frieda caught sight of a stranger not much larger than Jean. She had her arms outstretched and such an eager look in her nearsighted eyes that Frieda flew straight to her.
The pieces of silk ribbon floated to the ground as Frieda noticed a stranger who was only slightly bigger than Jean. The stranger had her arms wide open and an eager expression in her nearsighted eyes, which made Frieda rush over to her.
"I am awfully glad to see you, I am really," Frieda announced, giving her new cousin an old-fashioned hug. "There are such a lot of[187] things I want you to show me that Jack and Jean and Olive don't know a single thing about. And I am sure I shall like you in spite of what—" But a warning look from Jean cut short Frieda's confidences.
"I’m really glad to see you," Frieda said, giving her new cousin a warm hug. "There are so many things I want you to show me that Jack, Jean, and Olive don’t know anything about. I’m sure I’ll like you, despite what—" But a warning glance from Jean interrupted Frieda's thoughts.
"Where is Olive?" Jean asked quickly.
"Where's Olive?" Jean asked hurriedly.
"She is not very far away," Frieda answered, "but you must walk softly or you will frighten the fish."
"She isn't too far away," Frieda replied, "but you need to walk quietly or you'll scare the fish."
Cousin Ruth tiptoed as softly as Frieda could wish. She was curious to see this new ranch girl whom Jack had written her about, and she would have been sorry to have missed her first vision of Olive.
Cousin Ruth tiptoed as quietly as Frieda could hope. She was eager to meet this new ranch girl Jack had told her about, and she would have regretted missing her first glimpse of Olive.
Olive hung out over the water, where the creek deepened into a small pool, under the branches of a scrub pine tree. One slender arm clung to a limb of the young tree as she looked down into the muddy water in the shadow of the evergreen boughs. Ruth had a quick and vivid impression of her glossy black hair; her delicate figure, with its peculiar woodland grace, clothed in an old green dress the color of the autumn grass, and caught her breath in wonder. The girl looked like a dryad who had stolen out of the heart of a tree to catch an image of herself in the water.[188]
Olive hung over the water, where the creek deepened into a small pool, beneath the branches of a scrub pine tree. One slender arm held onto a limb of the young tree as she looked down into the muddy water in the shade of the evergreen branches. Ruth had a quick and vivid impression of her shiny black hair; her delicate figure, with its unique woodland grace, dressed in an old green dress the shade of autumn grass, and she caught her breath in wonder. The girl looked like a dryad who had come out of the heart of a tree to see her reflection in the water.[188]
"Olive, don't fall in the creek," Jean called out gaily. "Come and be introduced to Cousin Ruth; she would rather see you than have fish for her luncheon."
"Olive, don't fall in the creek," Jean called out cheerfully. "Come and meet Cousin Ruth; she would prefer to see you than have fish for her lunch."
Olive gave a startled cry and Jean made a dive for her. But Olive did not tumble into the water. She gave a quick jerk to her fishing line, hooked and drew in a good-sized trout. Then Olive slipped up the bank to the others. Ruth looked curiously at the dark, rich coloring of her face; she did not seem like an Indian, and yet she certainly bore no resemblance to an American girl. Cousin Ruth felt that she would be an interesting study, although Olive was too shy to say more than a dozen words of greeting.
Olive let out a surprised shout, and Jean lunged toward her. But Olive didn’t fall into the water. She quickly yanked her fishing line, caught, and reeled in a nice-sized trout. Then Olive climbed back up the bank to join the others. Ruth observed the dark, vibrant color of Olive's face with curiosity; she didn’t quite look like an Indian, yet she definitely didn’t resemble an American girl either. Cousin Ruth thought Olive would be an intriguing person to learn about, even though Olive was too shy to say more than a few words of greeting.
"Come on, let's walk a little farther along the creek, Jack won't be home for a while yet," Jean declared. "Jack thinks the ranch would go to rack and ruin unless she were around to boss things."
"Come on, let’s walk a little further down the creek. Jack won’t be home for a bit," Jean said. "Jack thinks the ranch would fall apart if she weren't here to run things."
"Don't you think maybe it would?" Olive questioned gently.
"Don't you think it might?" Olive asked softly.
Jean laughed. "Oh, I expect so, Olive; but how you do take up for Jack! Cousin Ruth, you will have to protect Frieda and me.[189] Olive thinks Jack is perfection and agrees to anything she says."
Jean laughed. "Oh, I guess so, Olive; but you really defend Jack, don’t you! Cousin Ruth, you’ll need to look out for Frieda and me.[189] Olive thinks Jack is perfect and goes along with everything she says."
"Look, look! Oh, please don't talk," Frieda cried in excitement, pointing up in the sky above the bed of the creek.
"Look, look! Oh, please don't talk," Frieda exclaimed in excitement, pointing up at the sky above the creek bed.
A weird troop of birds was flying toward them, uttering a queer, guttural noise. They were some distance off, but their short wings seemed to clack like Spanish castanets and their long legs looked like dangling bits of string.
A strange group of birds was flying toward them, making a weird, guttural sound. They were a bit far away, but their short wings seemed to click like Spanish castanets and their long legs looked like hanging pieces of string.
"What on earth are those creatures?" Ruth asked helplessly. She was surely seeing interesting sights in what she had thought a barren and desert land.
"What in the world are those creatures?" Ruth asked, feeling overwhelmed. She was definitely witnessing intriguing sights in what she had assumed was a desolate, empty land.
"They are sand cranes," Olive whispered softly. "Let's be quite still. They are flying so low, I think they mean to alight. They must have mistaken the creek for a river."
"They're sand cranes," Olive whispered softly. "Let's stay really still. They're flying so low, I think they want to land. They must have thought the creek was a river."
Frieda snickered and put her hand to her mouth.
Frieda giggled and covered her mouth with her hand.
"Shsh, Frieda," Olive cautioned. "These funny birds are as shy as deer. If they do alight, they will probably come down in the cleared field."
"Shh, Frieda," Olive warned. "These funny birds are as shy as deer. If they do land, they'll probably settle in the cleared field."
The birds swept slowly down nearer the[190] earth in a half circle, still uttering their curious cries. It was as Olive said, they were moving toward an open field.
The birds glided slowly down closer to the[190] ground in a half circle, still making their strange noises. Just as Olive said, they were heading toward an open field.
The four girls crept breathlessly through the trees and bushes, until they could find peepholes.
The four girls quietly moved through the trees and bushes, until they could find spots to peek through.
The cranes dipped down. One of them touched the ground, then another descended, and the third joined them; the birds stood each with a long thin leg drawn up out of sight, until the whole flock had landed in a circle on the ground. The leader must have squawked: "Bow to your partners, swing your corners," for the birds immediately started a stately dance. They flapped their wings, they twisted their long necks, they fanned their short tails and made strange signs to one another. They hopped together to a given spot and then hopped back again, never for a single moment losing their solemn dignity.
The cranes dipped down. One of them touched the ground, then another came down, and the third joined them; the birds stood with one long thin leg lifted out of sight until the whole flock landed in a circle on the ground. The leader must have squawked, "Bow to your partners, swing your corners," because the birds immediately started a graceful dance. They flapped their wings, twisted their long necks, fanned their short tails, and made strange signs to each other. They hopped together to a specific spot and then hopped back again, never losing their serious dignity for even a moment.
Ruth held in as long as she could. But really this dance of the sand-hill cranes was the funniest sight she had ever seen in her life! She laughed silently, until the tears ran down her cheeks, her glasses slid off her nose and she forgot she had ever thought of being[191] homesick. Frieda chuckled softly at first. But finally Jean and Olive joined in, and the secret audience burst into a roar.
Ruth held it in as long as she could. But honestly, watching the sandhill cranes dance was the funniest thing she had ever seen in her life! She laughed silently until tears streamed down her cheeks, her glasses slipped off her nose, and she completely forgot that she had ever felt homesick. Frieda started chuckling softly at first. But eventually, Jean and Olive joined in, and the secret audience erupted in laughter.
The leader of the cranes cast a shocked, horrified glance behind him, clacked a signal to his followers and the birds rose together in flight.
The leader of the cranes shot a shocked, horrified look behind him, gave a signal to his followers, and the birds took off together into the sky.
Olive ran out into the field and a long, light brown feather fluttering downward from the last bird in the flock, rested for a second in her black hair. Frieda skipped toward her. "Give the feather to me, Olive," Frieda begged. "It is exactly what I want to trim my doll's hat."
Olive dashed into the field, and a long, light brown feather floated down from the last bird in the flock, resting for a moment in her black hair. Frieda skipped over to her. "Please give me the feather, Olive," Frieda pleaded. "It's exactly what I need to decorate my doll's hat."
But Olive made no answer, and when she joined Ruth and Jean she looked a little pale.
But Olive didn’t reply, and when she met up with Ruth and Jean, she looked a bit pale.
"What's the trouble, Olive?" Jean asked. "You look so funny, just like you were frightened over something."
"What's wrong, Olive?" Jean asked. "You look so strange, like you're scared about something."
Olive shook her head. "Oh, I know I am silly," she explained, "and I don't really believe in it. But there is an old Indian legend, that when a bird drops a feather at your feet, it is to give you a warning of approaching danger. There is an Indian story of a young chief who was on his way to war. Three times an eagle cast down a feather[192] before him. The chief knew what the signal meant, but he went on into battle just the same. Of course he and his men were killed!"
Olive shook her head. "Oh, I know I sound foolish," she explained, "and I don't really believe in it. But there’s an old Indian legend that says when a bird drops a feather at your feet, it’s a warning of approaching danger. There’s a story about a young chief who was heading to war. Three times an eagle dropped a feather[192] in front of him. The chief understood the warning, but he still went into battle. Naturally, he and his men were killed!"
Jack was waiting at the ranch house when the girls returned. She tried to stifle the pang of jealousy she felt when Frieda clung to her new cousin, instead of racing to her in her usual fashion.
Jack was waiting at the ranch house when the girls came back. She tried to hide the twinge of jealousy she felt when Frieda hugged her new cousin instead of running to her like she usually did.
Jack and Ruth shook hands politely. Each one of them tried to be as friendly as possible to the other. But to save their lives they could not get rid of their first feeling of antagonism.
Jack and Ruth shook hands politely. Each one of them tried to be as friendly as possible to the other. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t shake off their initial feelings of resentment.
CHAPTER XVI.
She was standing in front of the living-room fire with her hands clasped behind her. Her head was up in the air, showing the firm line of her chin and the mutinous expression of her eyes, which were half closed.
She was standing in front of the living room fire with her hands clasped behind her. Her head was held high, highlighting the strong line of her chin and the defiant look in her eyes, which were half-closed.
It was after tea at Rainbow Lodge and, except for Jack and Cousin Ruth, the scene would have been a peaceful and beautiful one.
It was after tea at Rainbow Lodge, and except for Jack and Cousin Ruth, the scene would have been peaceful and beautiful.
Jean was playing softly on a new piano which had lately been installed at the Lodge, for among other things the new governess was giving the ranch girls music lessons. Jean, who had studied before and had a good deal of talent, was rarely away from the piano when she was in the house. Frieda leaned against her cousin, watching her play, while Olive had a book in her lap, pretending to[194] read. Cousin Ruth sat by the library table with a basket of mending beside her and a very uncompromising expression on her face. She was pale to-night, although she looked in better health and younger than she had when she first arrived at Rainbow Ranch three weeks before.
Jean was playing quietly on a new piano that had just been installed at the Lodge, since the new governess was giving the ranch girls music lessons. Jean, who had studied before and had a lot of talent, spent most of her time at the piano when she was in the house. Frieda leaned against her cousin, watching her play, while Olive had a book in her lap, pretending to[194] read. Cousin Ruth sat by the library table with a basket of mending next to her and a very serious look on her face. She was pale tonight, but she looked healthier and younger than she had when she first arrived at Rainbow Ranch three weeks ago.
"I am sorry to differ with you, Jack," Ruth returned firmly. "But it would be very difficult to convince me that a round-up is any place for a young girl. If it is a western custom for girls to attend them, then I think the custom is shocking. In any case I am certainly not willing for you to go."
"I’m sorry to disagree with you, Jack," Ruth said firmly. "But it would be really hard to convince me that a round-up is a safe place for a young girl. If it’s a Western tradition for girls to go, then I think that tradition is awful. In any case, I definitely won’t allow you to go."
Jack's eyes flashed defiantly. For three weeks there had been a kind of armed neutrality between Jacqueline Ralston and her new cousin. Jack considered that she had been very patient with Cousin Ruth's bossing. Ruth believed that she had been very forbearing with Jack's pride. Jack had given up her beloved custom of riding over the ranch every morning, to spend three poky hours in the schoolroom with the other girls, but she did not intend to be interfered with any further in her plans for running their ranch.[195]
Jack's eyes flashed defiantly. For three weeks, there had been a kind of uneasy truce between Jacqueline Ralston and her new cousin. Jack felt she had been very patient with Cousin Ruth's constant nagging. Ruth thought she had been quite tolerant of Jack's stubbornness. Jack had given up her beloved routine of riding around the ranch every morning to spend three boring hours in the schoolroom with the other girls, but she wasn’t going to let anyone interfere with her plans for managing their ranch.[195]
"I am sorry, Cousin Ruth," Jack argued, still keeping her temper under control. "In anything else I should be quite willing to give up to your judgment, but you see I happen to know about our Wyoming round-ups and you don't. They are not nearly so wild and bloodthirsty as you imagine. I shall not go near the place where they are herding the cattle, though lots of times women drive over to the round-ups and stay on the outskirts of things just to see the cowboys and horses pass by. It's simply great!" For a moment Jack's eyes sparkled, but then she tried to appear more serious. "Besides, Cousin Ruth, it happens to be a matter of business for me to attend the round-up this fall. This is the last one until spring and, as I told you, it will be only a small one, but lots of our cattle have been disappearing for months and I want to consult with some of our neighboring ranchmen about it. Jean Bruce, do please stop making that noise," Jack demanded, her bad humor flashing out at Jean.
"I'm sorry, Cousin Ruth," Jack said, still managing to keep her cool. "In everything else, I'd be happy to defer to your judgment, but the thing is, I know about our Wyoming round-ups and you don’t. They’re not as wild and bloodthirsty as you think. I’m not going anywhere near the area where they’re herding the cattle, although many women drive over to the round-ups and hang out on the outskirts just to watch the cowboys and horses go by. It's really amazing!" For a moment, Jack's eyes lit up, but then she tried to look more serious. "Besides, Cousin Ruth, I need to attend the round-up this fall for business reasons. This is the last one until spring, and as I mentioned, it will be a small one, but many of our cattle have been missing for months, and I want to talk to some of the neighboring ranchers about it. Jean Bruce, please stop making that noise," Jack said, her irritation flaring up at Jean.
Jean brought her music to an end with a loud crash, and then came over and sat down cross-legged on a rug by the fire in front of Ruth.[196]
Jean finished her music with a loud crash and then came over to sit cross-legged on a rug by the fire in front of Ruth.[196]
"Don't waste your time arguing with Jack, Cousin Ruth," Jean advised. "When she says she ought to do a thing, she means she intends to do it. It is perfectly absurd for Jack to insist that she has any business at the round-up, for she knows perfectly well that Jim can attend to everything. It is nobody in the world but old Dan Norton who is stealing our cattle and it seems to me we had better not have any more trouble with him, until more important affairs are settled."
"Don't waste your time arguing with Jack, Cousin Ruth," Jean advised. "When she says she should do something, she means she plans to do it. It's completely ridiculous for Jack to insist she has any right to be at the round-up, because she knows Jim can handle everything. It's only old Dan Norton who is stealing our cattle, and I think we should avoid anymore complications with him until we've dealt with more pressing matters."
"I entirely agree with you, Jean," said Cousin Ruth severely. "Jack, you are not old enough to decide such matters for yourself."
"I completely agree with you, Jean," said Cousin Ruth firmly. "Jack, you're not old enough to make decisions about things like this on your own."
Jack did not answer. She directed a single angry glance at Jean, but Jean was hard to quarrel with. She made the most irritating speeches and then looked as innocent as a lamb. Frieda had stolen up to Jack and slipped her hand in her sister's. It frightened Frieda terribly when people quarreled, and Jack saw that her little sister's eyes were full of tears.
Jack didn’t respond. She threw an angry look at Jean, but Jean was tough to argue with. She gave the most annoying speeches and then looked as innocent as a lamb. Frieda had quietly approached Jack and slipped her hand into her sister's. It scared Frieda a lot when people fought, and Jack noticed that her little sister’s eyes were filled with tears.
Jack walked over and sat down in a big chair, drawing little Frieda up in her lap and there was an uncomfortable silence in the[197] room until feet sounded along the hall and a knock came at the living-room door.
Jack walked over and sat down in a big chair, pulling little Frieda into his lap, and there was an awkward silence in the[197] room until footsteps echoed down the hall and a knock came at the living room door.
"Why it's Jim!" Jean exclaimed in surprise, scrambling to her feet. "I wonder what brings him up to the ranch house to-night? We have seen hardly anything of him since Cousin Ruth arrived!"
"Why, it's Jim!" Jean said in surprise, jumping to her feet. "I wonder what brings him to the ranch house tonight? We haven't seen much of him since Cousin Ruth got here!"
Ruth bent her head lower over her work. It was true. She need not have feared Mr. Colter's influence with the ranch girls, for he had not been to the Lodge, except on business, since she undertook to chaperon them. He was very polite to her, but he seemed afraid to speak in her presence. Ruth wondered if she seemed as much of an old maid to him as he had thought her at first.
Ruth lowered her head even more over her work. It was true. She didn't need to worry about Mr. Colter's influence on the ranch girls, since he hadn't been to the Lodge, except for work, since she took on the role of chaperone. He was very polite to her, but he seemed hesitant to speak when she was around. Ruth wondered if she appeared to him as much of an old maid as he had originally thought.
"Jim, what's up? You are a swell to-night," Jean teased. "Did you think we were giving a party?"
"Jim, what's going on? You look great tonight," Jean teased. "Did you think we were throwing a party?"
Jim did look different. He wore a stiff white shirt instead of a soft flannel one and could hardly turn his head in his starched linen collar.
Jim did look different. He wore a stiff white shirt instead of a soft flannel one and could hardly turn his head in his starched linen collar.
Frieda flew to him with a little cry of welcome.
Frieda rushed to him with a small shout of greeting.
"What's the matter, baby?" Jim demanded, noticing Frieda's flushed cheeks. As he[198] gazed slowly around the family group, he noticed Miss Jacqueline Ralston's haughty expression and Miss Ruth Drew's severe one; saw Olive's troubled face and Jean's mischievous one. "I guess I had better be going," Jim suggested, backing toward the door.
"What's wrong, babe?" Jim asked, noticing Frieda's red cheeks. As he[198] looked slowly around the family gathering, he saw Miss Jacqueline Ralston's arrogant expression and Miss Ruth Drew's stern one; noticed Olive's worried face and Jean's playful one. "I guess I should get going," Jim suggested, stepping back toward the door.
"Oh, no, Jim," Jack insisted carelessly. "There is nothing the matter, only Cousin Ruth does not wish me to go to the round-up with you in the morning. Will you please tell her that cowboys aren't all villains!"
"Oh, no, Jim," Jack said dismissively. "There's nothing wrong; it's just that Cousin Ruth doesn't want me to go to the round-up with you in the morning. Can you please tell her that cowboys aren't all bad guys?"
Jim frowned. "If your Cousin don't want you to go, Jack, seems like you had better stay at home," he declared quietly.
Jim frowned. "If your cousin doesn't want you to go, Jack, it seems like you should stay home," he said quietly.
A little flush of triumph spread over Ruth's face. This was her first trouble with any one of the ranch girls and their friend had sided with her. She gave him a grateful glance, then closed her lips more firmly than ever. With any one of the four girls save Jack, she would have tried persuasion instead of command. But it seemed to her perfectly useless to attempt to influence Jack.
A slight flush of triumph spread across Ruth's face. This was her first conflict with any of the ranch girls, and their friend had supported her. She gave him a grateful look, then pressed her lips together more firmly than ever. With any of the four girls, except Jack, she would have tried to persuade rather than command. But she felt it was completely pointless to try to influence Jack.
Jack shrugged her shoulders. "I don't agree with you, Jim," she declared obstinately.
Jack shrugged her shoulders. "I don't agree with you, Jim," she said stubbornly.
Jim brought his lips together with a snap and stared straight at the elder Miss Ralston.[199] "Look here, Jack," he said, "wasn't it you who asked your cousin to come out here to live with you, so as to have some one to tell you what was right? Now it seems to me that you only want her to tell you what you happen to want to do. I wasn't at all certain that you ought to ride over to the round-up with me, but I've been treating you like a boy so long, I can't somehow remember you're a girl. Stay at home and keep out of mischief." Jim laughed.
Jim pressed his lips together with a snap and stared directly at the older Miss Ralston.[199] "Hey, Jack," he said, "weren't you the one who asked your cousin to come live here with you, so you’d have someone to point out what’s right? Now it seems like you just want her to tell you what you want to do. I wasn't really sure you should ride over to the round-up with me, but I've been treating you like a boy for so long that I can't really remember you're a girl. Stay home and avoid trouble." Jim laughed.
Ruth smiled, thinking the battle was won, but Jack got up calmly and marched out of the room and they heard her bedroom door close.
Ruth smiled, believing the fight was over, but Jack stood up calmly and walked out of the room, and they heard her bedroom door shut.
"I am afraid Jack is kind of hard-headed, but you mustn't mind," Jim murmured apologetically. "You see she has always had things pretty much her own way."
"I’m afraid Jack can be a bit stubborn, but try not to take it personally," Jim said apologetically. "You see, she’s always had things go her way."
"Oh, let's don't talk about Jack," Jean expostulated. "Jim, I have been telling Cousin Ruth that it is perfectly absurd for her not to learn how to ride horseback and that she might as well be buried alive as not to know how to ride out here on the ranch. The very idea, we can't go to return Mrs. Simpson's and the lovely Laura's call without[200] hitching up our old mess-wagon. For goodness sake, won't you teach Cousin Ruth to ride? She won't be so scared with you."
"Oh, let’s not talk about Jack," Jean protested. "Jim, I’ve been telling Cousin Ruth that it’s totally ridiculous for her not to learn how to ride a horse and that she might as well be buried alive if she doesn’t know how to get around out here on the ranch. The very thought of it! We can’t even go to return Mrs. Simpson’s and the lovely Laura’s call without hitching up our old mess-wagon. For goodness’ sake, will you teach Cousin Ruth to ride? She won’t be so scared with you."
"Sure Mike," Jim exclaimed heartily and then turned a dark mahogany from embarrassment. He had intended to use only copy-book language in his conversation with the new governess.
"Sure, Mike," Jim said enthusiastically, and then turned a deep shade of red from embarrassment. He had meant to use only formal language in his conversation with the new governess.
Ruth was surprised. Jim was a puzzle to her, but there was no doubt that he was very kind and very good-looking.
Ruth was taken aback. Jim was a mystery to her, but there was no denying that he was really kind and very attractive.
"I shall be horribly stupid and nervous, Mr. Colter," Ruth protested, "but if you are sure you won't mind the trouble?"
"I'll be really stupid and anxious, Mr. Colter," Ruth said, "but are you sure you won't mind the trouble?"
Jim did not leave the ranch house until ten o'clock that evening. He managed to have five minutes alone with Ruth, after the girls said good-night.
Jim didn't leave the ranch house until ten o'clock that evening. He managed to have five minutes alone with Ruth after the girls said goodnight.
"Miss Drew," he whispered, "will you be good enough not to let Olive go away from the ranch alone? I came up to the Lodge to-night not knowing whether or not I should tell the girls, but I have received threatening notices from the Indians lately. They say they are going to have the girl back with them at any cost. I don't believe they have any right[201] to her. She is old enough to be a free agent, but the Indians are a queer, revengeful lot. They can bide their time and strike when you least expect it."
"Miss Drew," he whispered, "could you please make sure Olive doesn't leave the ranch by herself? I came to the Lodge tonight unsure if I should tell the girls, but I've been getting threatening notices from the Indians lately. They say they're determined to get the girl back no matter what. I don't think they have any right to her. She's old enough to make her own choices, but the Indians are unpredictable and vengeful. They can wait for the perfect moment to strike when you least expect it."
CHAPTER XVII.
Olive alone of the group before the living-room fire in the evening just past, had realized that Jack had no idea of giving up her intention.
Olive, the only one in the group gathered around the living room fire that evening, understood that Jack had no intention of giving up her plans.
Olive slipped quickly into her clothes, determined to follow her friend. She was unusually timid, but she knew that Jack must not go alone among the wild cattle and the strange men who gathered at the autumn round-up. The girl had little knowledge of what a round-up was like but knew that the Indians often went to it and camped about on the outskirts of the plains to enjoy the racing and sports that usually closed the day's work.
Olive quickly got dressed, determined to follow her friend. She was unusually shy, but she knew Jack shouldn’t go alone among the wild cattle and the strange men who gathered at the autumn round-up. The girl didn't know much about what a round-up was like, but she knew that the Indians often attended and camped on the outskirts of the plains to enjoy the races and sports that usually wrapped up the day’s work.
Jack must have had about a half hour's start of Olive. She rode as fast as she could[203] tear for the first few miles of the way, knowing that Jim had started several hours before. Their cowboys had been off over the plains for two days searching for their stray cattle and herding them into the great open field selected for the round-up. There was no one to follow her and Jack slowed down. Then her heart began to fail her the least little bit, for she supposed everybody at the ranch would be furious with her for her disobedience.
Jack must have had about a half hour's head start on Olive. She rode as fast as she could[203] for the first few miles, knowing that Jim had left several hours earlier. Their cowboys had been out on the plains for two days searching for their lost cattle and herding them into the large open field set for the round-up. There was no one following her, and Jack slowed down. Then her heart started to sink a bit because she thought everyone at the ranch would be really mad at her for disobeying.
Jack heard another horse coming along the trail behind her. Her repentance vanished, for she presumed Miss Drew had sent some one to bring her ignominiously back home.
Jack heard another horse approaching along the trail behind her. Her regret disappeared, as she figured Miss Drew must have sent someone to bring her back home in shame.
"Jack, Jack," Olive's gentle voice called. "Won't you please slow down a little? Your horse is faster than mine and my poor beast is tired already."
"Jack, Jack," Olive's soft voice called. "Could you please slow down a bit? Your horse is quicker than mine, and my poor horse is already tired."
Jacqueline waited, but she stared at Olive reproachfully. "I did not think you would come to try to make me go back home, Olive," Jack exclaimed. "I thought you knew that when I said I intended to do a thing, I would do it, in spite of all the Miss Ruth Drews and Mr. Jim Colters in the world."
Jacqueline waited, but she looked at Olive with disappointment. "I didn't think you'd come to try to make me go back home, Olive," Jack said. "I thought you knew that when I say I'm going to do something, I will do it, no matter what all the Miss Ruth Drews and Mr. Jim Colters out there think."
Olive knew that Jack was behaving abominably but she could not help feeling the deepest[204] admiration for her. To Olive, Jack's courage and high spirit were glorious. Olive was so shy and frightened; she had borne so much ill treatment from the time she was a little girl that her nature was almost crushed and she could only contend with people when she was driven to the last limit of patience. But when Olive made up her mind to a step, she had the Indian's power of endurance.
Olive knew that Jack was acting horribly, but she couldn’t help feeling a deep[204] admiration for her. To Olive, Jack's bravery and spirit were incredible. Olive was so shy and scared; she had endured so much abuse since she was a little girl that her spirit was nearly broken, and she could only stand up to people when she was pushed to her breaking point. But once Olive decided on something, she had the same endurance as an Indian.
"I only came to go along to the round-up with you, Jack," Olive replied quietly.
"I just came to join you for the round-up, Jack," Olive said softly.
Jack flushed. She was fairly sure of being able to bear her own burdens, but she did hate getting other people into trouble. "You are awfully sweet, Olive dear, but do go back home," Jack urged. "Jim and Cousin Ruth will both be furiously angry with us and there is no reason why you should have any of the blame. You know you will hate this old round-up and be dreadfully frightened, and that you are only coming on my account."
Jack blushed. She was pretty sure she could handle her own problems, but she really hated dragging others into trouble. "You're so sweet, Olive dear, but please go back home," Jack insisted. "Jim and Cousin Ruth are going to be really angry with us, and there's no reason for you to take any of the blame. You know you're going to hate this old round-up and be really scared, and you're only coming because of me."
Olive shook her head. "Never mind, Jack," she answered, "I have come with you now so I would have to get my share of the scolding and I am not going to have you go to that place alone." Olive kept her horse just behind Jack's and the two girls rode[205] for a short time in silence. By and by Jack sighed.
Olive shook her head. "Forget it, Jack," she said. "I've come with you now, so I might as well get my share of the scolding, and I'm not going to let you go to that place alone." Olive kept her horse just behind Jack's, and the two girls rode[205] in silence for a little while. Eventually, Jack sighed.
"What's the matter, Jack?" Olive asked quickly.
"What's wrong, Jack?" Olive asked quickly.
Jack laughed wickedly. "Oh, it is not that I have repented of my evil deed, Olive," she returned. "It is only that I am so dreadfully hungry. I sneaked off this morning without a bit of food. I know we can get some lunch at the mess-wagons, or perhaps we may find some one we know at the round-up. But the question with me is, how am I ever going to live until then?"
Jack laughed mischievously. "Oh, it's not that I regret my bad action, Olive," she replied. "It's just that I'm really, really hungry. I snuck out this morning without any food. I know we can grab some lunch at the food trucks, or maybe we'll run into someone we know at the round-up. But my concern is, how am I going to survive until then?"
Olive silently produced two rolls with slices of bacon between them.
Olive quietly made two rolls with slices of bacon in between.
"I stole them on my way to the stable," she announced happily. "I knew you hadn't eaten anything and I didn't dare to wait."
"I took them on my way to the stable," she said cheerfully. "I knew you hadn't eaten anything, and I couldn’t risk waiting."
The two girls ate their outdoor breakfast ravenously, for both were enjoying their morning ride. It was cold, but they wore heavy sweaters and corduroy riding skirts and besides, the swift ride had sent the warm blood tingling through them. Jack was in brown and Olive in green, the color Jack liked best for her. The sun had just risen and there was a faint rose glow over the[206] bare prairies, and in the distance the girls spied a few coyotes racing along over the hard ground in search of their breakfast, but for miles and miles there was no sign of human life.
The two girls devoured their outdoor breakfast eagerly, both enjoying their morning ride. It was chilly, but they were bundled up in heavy sweaters and corduroy riding skirts, and the brisk ride had gotten their blood flowing. Jack wore brown and Olive sported green, which was Jack's favorite color for her. The sun had just come up, casting a soft rose glow over the[206]bare prairies. In the distance, the girls spotted a few coyotes sprinting across the hard ground in search of their breakfast, but for miles around, there were no signs of human life.
Finally the girls rode up to a pair of tents set up within no great distance of the plain chosen for the round-up. There was a fire near one of them, but the girls saw no people about and decided that they must have been used by the cowboys for their sleeping quarters at night.
Finally, the girls rode up to a couple of tents set up not far from the plain chosen for the roundup. There was a fire near one of them, but the girls didn’t see anyone around and figured that the cowboys must have used them as their sleeping quarters at night.
Olive brought her pony closer to Jack's.
Olive brought her pony closer to Jack's.
"Don't be nervous, Olive," said Jack reassuringly. "I expect the round-up is a pretty wild business, but we won't go near enough to get into trouble and you must be sure to stay close to me. I shall try to see some one to ask about our cattle and then we will start right back home. We will be sure to be at Rainbow Lodge by night."
"Don't be nervous, Olive," Jack said reassuringly. "I know the round-up can be pretty chaotic, but we won't get close enough to get into any trouble, and you need to make sure to stay close to me. I'll try to find someone to ask about our cattle, and then we'll head straight back home. We'll definitely be at Rainbow Lodge by night."
Away off in the distance, the girls soon saw a great swirling cloud of grey dust, rising over the yellow plain. They could distinguish an enormous mass of moving objects and hear a far hollow roaring and bellowing of men and animals. To the left, across a[207] diagonal trail, Jack saw a dark line of wagons at some distance from the round-up. She knew they were the mess-wagons and carriages of the ranchmen, who came over to superintend the branding of their cattle. If the ranchmen happened to live near the scene of the round-up their wives and families sometimes drove over to spend a few hours, but the women were careful not to go near the frightened animals and returned home before night.
Far off in the distance, the girls soon spotted a huge swirling cloud of gray dust rising over the yellow plains. They could make out a massive group of moving objects and hear a distant hollow roar of voices and animals. To the left, across a[207] diagonal path, Jack saw a dark line of wagons some distance from the round-up. She recognized them as the mess-wagons and carriages of the ranchers, who came over to oversee the branding of their cattle. If the ranchers lived nearby, their wives and families sometimes drove over to spend a few hours, but the women were careful to stay away from the scared animals and went home before dark.
The two girls moved slowly along this trail.
The two girls walked slowly along this trail.
Jack's eyes were dancing and her cheeks were glowing with excitement. She dearly loved this typical western scene and its noise and savagery did not frighten her. It was a part of the business of the cattlemen to which she had always been accustomed. She was sorry of course that the poor animals had to be burned with the brands of their owners, but since the cattle ranged together through vast tracts of land, she knew of no other way by which one ranchman could distinguish his cattle from another's. Jack had been careful never to witness the branding, but she had often seen the cowboys driving the herds across the plains.[208]
Jack's eyes were sparkling and her cheeks were flushed with excitement. She loved this typical western scene, and the noise and roughness didn't scare her at all. It was just part of the cattlemen's world that she had always known. She felt bad, of course, that the poor animals had to be burned with their owners' brands, but since the cattle roamed together across vast lands, she didn't see any other way for one rancher to tell his cattle apart from the others. Jack had always been careful not to witness the branding, but she had often seen the cowboys driving the herds across the plains.[208]
But Olive did not feel so cheerful. The distant noise and the surging crowd alarmed her. She wished that she and Jack were safe at home.
But Olive didn't feel cheerful. The distant noise and the bustling crowd made her anxious. She wished she and Jack were safe at home.
Coming at full speed down the trail toward them, the two girls spied two cowboys wearing the full cowboy regalia, leather suits with fringed trousers and immense sombrero hats, tied under their chins.
Coming at full speed down the trail toward them, the two girls spotted two cowboys dressed in full cowboy gear, leather outfits with fringed pants and huge sombrero hats tied under their chins.
"Great Scott!" cried a familiar voice. "Here come Jack Ralston and her Indian girl! What a place for a couple of girls to be alone!"
"Wow!" shouted a familiar voice. "Here come Jack Ralston and her Native American friend! What a weird place for a couple of girls to be by themselves!"
Jack's ears burned. She recognized Dan's tones but was not so much abashed by meeting him, as she was by Frank Kent's astonished face. The young English fellow's surprise was unmistakable.
Jack's ears were on fire. She recognized Dan's voice but was less embarrassed to see him than she was by Frank Kent's shocked expression. The young English guy's surprise was clear as day.
"May I stay with you until your escort joins you, Miss Ralston?" Frank asked immediately. "The men about here are pretty rough and if you should happen to get too near the cattle it might be dangerous. I am told they sometimes break out and start a stampede."
"Can I hang out with you until your escort gets here, Miss Ralston?" Frank asked right away. "The guys around here are pretty rough, and if you get too close to the cattle, it could be dangerous. I’ve heard they sometimes break loose and start a stampede."
Jack kept her face turned away while Frank was speaking. She was actually[209] ashamed to return his friendly gaze. Frank had entirely separated himself from Dan Norton, who was grinning scornfully at Olive and Jack.
Jack kept her face turned away while Frank was talking. She was actually[209]ashamed to meet his friendly gaze. Frank had completely distanced himself from Dan Norton, who was smirking contemptuously at Olive and Jack.
"Please don't worry about us, Mr. Kent," Jack said quietly. "We won't get into danger. I don't exactly like to tell you, but we rode over to the round-up by ourselves. You understand that we didn't mean to go near the men or the cattle, but I thought we might find some one we knew near the mess-wagons."
"Please don't worry about us, Mr. Kent," Jack said softly. "We won't get in trouble. I don’t really like to say this, but we went over to the round-up on our own. You see, we didn’t intend to get close to the men or the cattle, but I thought we might run into someone we knew by the mess-wagons."
"Come on, Frank Kent," Dan Norton yelled impatiently. "Do you think I have got time to waste while you talk to Jack Ralston all day? I told Laura we would be back with them in half an hour. Hustle."
"Come on, Frank Kent," Dan Norton shouted impatiently. "Do you really think I have time to waste while you chat with Jack Ralston all day? I told Laura we'd be back with them in half an hour. Get moving."
Frank Kent's face was no longer pale, as it had been when Jack had her first meeting with him on the Ralston Ranch. It had been tanned and reddened by his weeks in the sun and air of Wyoming, but that did not account for the sudden color that flamed in it. "Be quiet, Dan, you cad," he ordered sharply. "Go when you like, I shall stay with Miss Ralston and her friend."
Frank Kent's face wasn't pale anymore, like it was when Jack first met him at the Ralston Ranch. It had tanned and reddened from weeks spent in the Wyoming sun and air, but that didn't explain the sudden flush that appeared. "Shut up, Dan, you jerk," he said sharply. "You can leave whenever you want; I'm staying with Miss Ralston and her friend."
"I say, Miss Ralston," Frank suggested suddenly. "Mr. and Mrs. Simpson are not[210] very far away. They came over in their automobile, because Mrs. Simpson thought maybe her sister and niece would like to see the cowboys from the different ranches ride up to their work. Gee, they are stunning-looking fellows, aren't they? I wish I were an artist, I would like to paint them. Won't you come over to Mrs. Simpson with me? They are well out of any danger and I know Mrs. Simpson would want you and Miss Olive to join her."
"I say, Miss Ralston," Frank suggested suddenly. "Mr. and Mrs. Simpson aren't[210] very far away. They drove over in their car because Mrs. Simpson thought her sister and niece might want to see the cowboys from the different ranches ride to work. They are really good-looking guys, aren’t they? I wish I were an artist; I’d love to paint them. Why don’t you come with me to see Mrs. Simpson? They are totally safe, and I know Mrs. Simpson would want you and Miss Olive to join her."
An unregenerate twinkle returned to Jack's eyes. "To tell you the truth, Mr. Kent, I would like awfully to go over and stay with Aunt Sallie. Olive and I feel very strange here alone, but the fact is I deliberately ran away from home to come to the round-up and Olive rode along to protect me. I am ashamed to confess my sin to Mrs. Simpson."
An unrepentant spark came back to Jack's eyes. "To be honest, Mr. Kent, I really want to go stay with Aunt Sallie. Olive and I feel really weird being here alone, but the truth is I intentionally ran away from home to come to the round-up, and Olive came along to look out for me. I'm embarrassed to admit my mistake to Mrs. Simpson."
"Nevertheless you had better come," Frank urged, and for once, Jack yielded to another will.
"Still, you should probably come," Frank insisted, and this time, Jack went along with someone else's decision.
It might have been wiser to have turned back home than to have faced Aunt Sallie and her Eastern relatives, but Jack and Olive could not have ridden to Rainbow Lodge without having something more to eat.[211] Olive already seemed exhausted. She was quite pale and scarcely lifted her eyes. Jack knew that Olive hated to meet the members of the house party, whom she had not seen since the time when she was rescued from being Miss Laura Post's maid.
It probably would have been smarter to head back home instead of facing Aunt Sallie and her Eastern relatives, but Jack and Olive couldn't ride to Rainbow Lodge without having a bite to eat. [211] Olive already looked worn out. She was quite pale and barely raised her eyes. Jack knew that Olive disliked meeting the house party members, whom she hadn't seen since she was rescued from being Miss Laura Post's maid.
"Jack Ralston, the most unlikely place in the world is the most likely place to find you," Mrs. Simpson exclaimed laughingly, as Frank and the two newcomers rode up to her big touring car. "What in the world are you girls doing here?"
"Jack Ralston, the least expected place in the world is the most expected place to find you," Mrs. Simpson said with a laugh as Frank and the two newcomers pulled up to her large touring car. "What on earth are you girls doing here?"
"Shall I tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth, Aunt Sallie?" Jack demanded, smiling at Mrs. Simpson and bowing to Mrs. Post, Laura and Mr. Simpson. Mrs. Post put up her lorgnettes, as though she were in a box at the opera, to gaze at these extraordinary girls. Their clothes were dusty and their hair showed the effects of their long, morning ride, but turning, Mrs. Post beheld her beloved Laura swathed in a pale pink motor veil and a long fur coat, and breathed a sigh of admiration and relief. Surely her Laura was not in the least like these Western tomboys!
"Should I share the whole truth and nothing but the truth, Aunt Sallie?" Jack asked, smiling at Mrs. Simpson and bowing to Mrs. Post, Laura, and Mr. Simpson. Mrs. Post adjusted her lorgnettes, as if she were at the opera, to look at these unusual girls. Their clothes were dusty, and their hair looked disheveled from their long morning ride, but when she turned, Mrs. Post saw her beloved Laura wrapped in a pale pink motor veil and a long fur coat, and she let out a sigh of admiration and relief. Surely, her Laura was nothing like these Western tomboys!
Mrs. Simpson shrugged her handsome[212] shoulders. "Well, you usually tell the truth, whatever else you do and don't do, Jack," Mrs. Simpson avowed. "I know you have run off, so just stay here and have lunch with me."
Mrs. Simpson shrugged her beautiful[212] shoulders. "Well, you usually tell the truth, no matter what else you do or don't do, Jack," Mrs. Simpson said. "I know you’ve taken off, so just stay here and have lunch with me."
Mrs. Simpson was talking to Jack, but she was really interested in Olive. How the girl had changed, in the few weeks since she had seen her: she had always been pretty, but she had lost her look of fear. Her grace and quiet manner showed beyond a doubt that from some source she had a heritage of gentle blood. Mr. and Mrs. Simpson shook hands with Olive very kindly, but Mrs. Post and Laura utterly ignored her. Olive showed no resentment, but Jack was exceedingly provoked.
Mrs. Simpson was chatting with Jack, but her main focus was on Olive. The girl had changed so much in the few weeks since she last saw her: she had always been pretty, but now she no longer looked afraid. Her grace and calm demeanor clearly indicated that she came from a lineage of gentle people. Mr. and Mrs. Simpson greeted Olive warmly, but Mrs. Post and Laura completely overlooked her. Olive didn’t show any resentment, but Jack was really irritated.
The girls dismounted and climbed into the automobile. Now and then groups of cowboys would pass by them, jingling their spurs and joking with one another. Olive recognized a number of Indian boys, who had lived in the Indian village, where she had been brought up. Among them, she thought she saw old Laska's son and her supposed brother, Josef.
The girls got off their horses and got into the car. Every now and then, groups of cowboys would ride by, jingling their spurs and joking around. Olive recognized several Indian boys who had lived in the Indian village where she grew up. Among them, she thought she saw old Laska's son and her supposed brother, Josef.
Mrs. Simpson was worried over Dan's[213] return to their party. She and Mr. Simpson, and indeed all the ranchmen in the neighborhood, now knew of Mr. Daniel Norton's claim to the ownership of Rainbow Ranch, and his efforts to get it away from the ranch girls. Most of the neighbors deeply sympathized with the Ralston girls. Mrs. Simpson dreaded a meeting between Jack and Dan. She knew they were open enemies and hated each other very sincerely.
Mrs. Simpson was concerned about Dan's[213] return to their party. She and Mr. Simpson, along with all the ranchers in the area, were now aware of Mr. Daniel Norton's claim to own Rainbow Ranch and his attempts to take it from the ranch girls. Most of the neighbors felt a strong sympathy for the Ralston girls. Mrs. Simpson feared that Jack and Dan would meet. She understood they were sworn enemies and genuinely despised each other.
But when Dan joined them, Jack showed no trace of ill feeling. She had thought matters over and decided that good manners compelled her to behave as naturally as possible. She had no right to continue a quarrel, when she and Dan were both guests.
But when Dan joined them, Jack showed no sign of anger. She had thought things through and decided that good manners required her to act as normally as possible. She had no right to keep a fight going when she and Dan were both guests.
Dan Norton was in no such humor. He was furious with Frank for having brought Jack and Olive to Mrs. Simpson, and he was determined to get even with Jack, if he possibly could, for Jim's treatment of him at their last meeting.
Dan Norton was in no mood for that. He was furious with Frank for bringing Jack and Olive to Mrs. Simpson, and he was set on getting revenge on Jack, if he could, for how Jim had treated him at their last meeting.
Mrs. Simpson had an early lunch, since they meant to return to their ranch in a short time. The tablecloth was spread out on the ground, and unconsciously she placed Laura and Dan next Olive, who made no effort to speak to[214] them. But Dan whispered something to Laura, immediately they got up and marching to the other end of the line of guests, sat down directly opposite Jack and Frank.
Mrs. Simpson had an early lunch because they intended to head back to their ranch soon. The tablecloth was laid out on the ground, and without thinking, she sat Laura and Dan next to Olive, who didn’t try to talk to them. But Dan whispered something to Laura, and right away they got up and marched to the other end of the line of guests, sitting down directly across from Jack and Frank.
Nobody had much to say. To save her life, Jack could not talk naturally with Dan's sneering face across from her. Mr. and Mrs Simpson did their best, but the luncheon party was a failure.
Nobody had much to say. To save her life, Jack couldn't talk naturally with Dan's sneering face staring at her. Mr. and Mrs. Simpson did their best, but the lunch party was a disaster.
Dan was awaiting his opportunity.
Dan was waiting for his chance.
"Jack," Mr. Simpson remarked innocently, "Jim Colter tells me that you have recently been losing some of your cattle and young colts. He says that they disappear from your ranch, and when they are seen again they have the brand of another owner on them. That is a pretty bad business. Have you any idea who is responsible for the trouble?"
"Jack," Mr. Simpson said casually, "Jim Colter mentioned that you've been losing some of your cattle and young colts lately. He says they disappear from your ranch, and when they reappear, they have another owner's brand on them. That's a pretty serious issue. Do you have any idea who's behind this?"
Jack shook her head desperately. She was determined to say nothing that could make any trouble. "No, Mr. Simpson, we don't know. That is, it don't make any difference. Perhaps we are mistaken," she answered lamely.
Jack shook her head in frustration. She was intent on not saying anything that could cause problems. "No, Mr. Simpson, we don’t know. I mean, it doesn’t matter. Maybe we’re wrong," she replied weakly.
Mr. Simpson was puzzled by Jack's manner. There was an awkward silence.
Mr. Simpson was confused by Jack's behavior. There was an uncomfortable silence.
Dan leaned over and whispered to Laura in[215] a tone that could be distinctly heard, not only by Jack and Frank, but by every member of the small company. "I shouldn't think Jack Ralston would worry about losing a few of her old cattle. She is going to lose something else pretty soon, that is a good deal more important."
Dan leaned over and whispered to Laura in[215] a tone that everyone in the small group could hear, not just Jack and Frank. "I doubt Jack Ralston is concerned about losing a few of her old cattle. She's going to lose something else pretty soon, and that's way more important."
Laura snickered nervously. She caught sight of Jack's face.
Laura chuckled anxiously. She glimpsed Jack's face.
Mrs. Simpson frowned and glanced hastily at Jack. Mr. Simpson's eyes flashed and he too watched his young girl guest. Jack was distinctly conscious that everybody in the party stared straight at her when Dan ended his insulting speech.
Mrs. Simpson frowned and quickly looked at Jack. Mr. Simpson's eyes narrowed, and he also observed his young female guest. Jack was clearly aware that everyone at the party was staring directly at her when Dan finished his insulting speech.
Jack felt herself turn cold all over. Only her face was scorching hot. Half a dozen angry retorts trembled on her lips. She started to speak, but then she turned to Frank and said quietly. "Won't you tell me something more about your home in England? I am awfully interested."
Jack felt herself go cold all over. Only her face was burning hot. Half a dozen angry responses were ready on her lips. She started to say something, but then she turned to Frank and said softly, "Could you tell me more about your home in England? I'm really interested."
Mrs. Simpson breathed a sigh of relief. Only Laura seemed disappointed. There was nothing she loved half so well as a scene and she fondly believed Dan and Jack meant to treat her to one.[216]
Mrs. Simpson let out a sigh of relief. Only Laura looked disappointed. There was nothing she loved more than a drama, and she naively thought Dan and Jack were planning to give her one. [216]
Ten minutes later, Jack went over to Mrs. Simpson. "Aunt Sallie, I think Olive and I had better start back to the ranch now. You were awfully good to give us our luncheon, but we ought to be at home by dark."
Ten minutes later, Jack approached Mrs. Simpson. "Aunt Sallie, I think Olive and I should head back to the ranch now. You were really generous to provide us with lunch, but we should be home before dark."
Mrs. Simpson caught Jack's hand. "You were a trump, Jack dear," she whispered. "I would like to shake that red-headed boy if I had a chance at him, but I believe somebody else will when you go."
Mrs. Simpson grabbed Jack's hand. "You were amazing, Jack dear," she whispered. "I would love to confront that red-headed boy if I had the chance, but I think someone else will when you're gone."
Jack smiled, though her voice trembled a little. "I don't think Dan and I ought to carry on our quarrels at your table, Aunt Sallie," she answered. "But you know if he says anything like that to me again, I should die if I didn't answer him back. So, good-bye."
Jack smiled, even though her voice shook a bit. "I don't think Dan and I should continue our arguments at your table, Aunt Sallie," she replied. "But you know if he says anything like that to me again, I would die if I didn’t respond. So, goodbye."
Jacqueline bowed her farewells and she and Olive started toward their ponies.
Jacqueline said her goodbyes, and she and Olive headed over to their ponies.
Frank Kent had a moment alone with Dan.
Frank Kent had a moment alone with Dan.
"Dan Norton, you have got to settle with me for that speech, you cub," he insisted, in a white passion of anger that startled his host.
"Dan Norton, you need to settle this with me for that speech, you rookie," he insisted, in a white-hot rage that shocked his host.
Dan thought Frank too much of a gentleman to be willing to fight.
Dan thought Frank was too much of a gentleman to be willing to fight.
"All right," he rejoined calmly, "choose your own time."[217]
"Okay," he replied calmly, "pick your own time."[217]
Half way over to their horses, Frank joined Olive and Jack.
Halfway to their horses, Frank joined Olive and Jack.
"I am going to ride back to your ranch with you, Miss Ralston," Frank announced quietly.
"I’m going to ride back to your ranch with you, Miss Ralston," Frank said quietly.
Olive looked relieved, but Jack shook her head firmly.
Olive looked relieved, but Jack shook her head firmly.
"You are awfully good, Mr. Kent," Jack protested. "But really Olive and I can go home perfectly well alone. We would rather not trouble you."
"You’re really too kind, Mr. Kent," Jack objected. "But honestly, Olive and I can get home just fine on our own. We’d rather not put you out."
Frank assisted Olive on her broncho and then climbed into his own saddle, Jack being already mounted.
Frank helped Olive with her bronco and then got into his own saddle, with Jack already mounted.
"Mr. Simpson thinks I had better go home with you," Frank repeated carelessly. "And I think you might let me act as an honorary escort, because in case you don't I shall simply ride along behind you."
"Mr. Simpson thinks I should go home with you," Frank said casually. "And I think you might as well let me be an honorary escort, because if you don’t, I’ll just ride along behind you."
CHAPTER XVIII.
It was high noon. The cattle had been brought by the cowboys into the open field and each ranchman had divided his own stock from the herds. The animals had been driven into the corrals, separate enclosures made of fence rails, one belonging to each of the neighboring ranches. In the afternoon the branding of the cattle took place, but most of the cowboys had now gone off to get something to eat before the real business of the day began. Only a dozen men guarded the entire stockade.
It was noon. The cowboys had herded the cattle into the open field, and each rancher had separated his own stock from the herds. The animals had been moved into corrals, fenced enclosures assigned to each neighboring ranch. In the afternoon, the branding of the cattle would happen, but most of the cowboys had gone to grab a bite to eat before the real work of the day started. Only about twelve men were left to guard the entire stockade.
"Oh, no, Olive," Jack answered lightly. "I believe, if we ride a little closer, we may get some news of Jim. I would like to see him to ask him some questions, before we start back home." Jack rode gaily ahead, forgetting her disagreeable scene with Dan Norton. The swarming hundreds of cows and calves, the bright sunshine, the brilliantly[219] blue sky overhead, the noise and splendid action of the scene interested her tremendously.
"Oh, no, Olive," Jack replied casually. "I think if we ride a bit closer, we might get some news about Jim. I want to see him to ask him a few questions before we head back home." Jack rode cheerfully ahead, dismissing her unpleasant encounter with Dan Norton. The bustling hundreds of cows and calves, the bright sunshine, the vibrant blue sky above, and the lively sounds and excitement of the scene fascinated her immensely.
"I think Miss Olive is right, Miss Ralston," Frank insisted gravely. "We must not ride too near the stock, for fear of a stampede."
"I think Miss Olive is right, Miss Ralston," Frank said seriously. "We shouldn't ride too close to the livestock, or we might cause a stampede."
"Just a few feet more," Jack begged, turning half way around in her saddle to glance back at Olive and Frank.
"Just a few more feet," Jack pleaded, turning halfway in her saddle to look back at Olive and Frank.
At this moment an immense bull burst out of one of the corrals and made a wild dash across an open field. He was not headed toward Jack, or Olive, or Frank, and there did not appear to be the least danger.
At that moment, a huge bull charged out of one of the pens and raced across an open field. He wasn’t heading toward Jack, Olive, or Frank, and there didn’t seem to be any danger at all.
Two of the cowboys made a rush to cut off the bull's charge but turned back a moment later to their companions. It was more important for the men to keep the other animals from following their leader, than to recapture the one infuriated beast.
Two of the cowboys quickly tried to intercept the bull's charge but returned to their friends a moment later. It was more important for the men to prevent the other animals from following their leader than to recapture the one raging beast.
Jim Colter had warned Jacqueline, when he first gave her the new pony, that "Tricks" was well named. He had told her that she would have to watch the little animal pretty closely, but Jack was a trained rider and so far the mare had not given her any trouble. She had not realized, when she came to the[220] round-up, that "Tricks" was one of the ponies that had been formerly used by the cow-punchers at the round-ups.
Jim Colter had warned Jacqueline, when he first gave her the new pony, that "Tricks" was well named. He told her that she would need to keep a close eye on the little animal, but Jack was an experienced rider, and so far the mare hadn’t caused her any problems. She hadn’t realized, when she arrived at the[220] round-up, that "Tricks" was one of the ponies previously used by the cowboys at the round-ups.
Tricks saw the bull break away from the stockade and make its plunge for freedom at the moment that Jack turned her head and slightly relaxed her hold on the broncho's bridle.
Tricks watched the bull escape from the pen and dash for freedom just as Jack turned her head and eased her grip on the bronco's reins.
The pony's fighting blood was up. She did not intend to see a bull escape when it was her business as a cowboy's pony, to head him off and turn him back toward the herd. She made a leap forward, running diagonally across the plain, in order to cross in front of the bull at the shortest possible distance. For the first time in her experience, Jack Ralston completely lost control of the horse she was riding; the pony's headlong rush had been too unexpected. Tricks was a good-sized broncho with a will of her own and was convinced that she was doing her duty.
The pony was fired up. She had no plans to let a bull get away when it was her job as a cowboy's pony to cut him off and steer him back toward the herd. She sprang forward, galloping diagonally across the plain to get in front of the bull as quickly as possible. For the first time, Jack Ralston completely lost control of the horse she was riding; the pony's sudden charge had caught her off guard. Tricks was a decent-sized bronco with a mind of her own and was sure she was fulfilling her duty.
Jack had unfortunately taken off her gloves. People in the West never ride the hard-mouthed little Western ponies, without thick leather gauntlets. She pulled on her reins until they cut into her flesh, but the pony ran on. Still Jack had no idea of not[221] being able to control her before she got into danger.
Jack had unfortunately taken off her gloves. People in the West never ride the stubborn little Western ponies without thick leather gloves. She pulled on her reins until they cut into her skin, but the pony kept running. Still, Jack had no idea that she might not be able to control it before she got into trouble.
No one, except Frank and Olive, saw Jack's wild dash. The cowboys were riding in and out among the corrals, swinging their long ropes and forcing the excited cattle back into their enclosures.
No one, except Frank and Olive, saw Jack's wild sprint. The cowboys were riding in and out among the pens, swinging their long ropes and herding the excited cattle back into their enclosures.
"Get back out of the way," Frank commanded Olive quickly. Almost before she realized what had taken place, Frank Kent was off like a shot after the flying Jack.
"Get out of the way," Frank told Olive quickly. Almost before she realized what had happened, Frank Kent was off like a shot after the flying Jack.
His horse pounded along, but Jack was yards ahead. Frank did not know what he could do, if he reached Jack. He could only grasp her bridle and try to stop both of their ponies. At best, if he got ahead of her, he might be able to shut off the bull's mad charge. There would be only one way to do it and that would be to let the animal rush upon his horse. He knew nothing of the cowboys' methods. He had no lasso. He had seen pictures of Spanish toreadors with their flaming scarlet scarfs. If he only had as much as a red handkerchief, perhaps he might divert the bull's course. Of course Frank realized that this would have been a forlorn hope. But nothing really mattered. Jack's[222] pony continued to gain on his; he had not a fighting chance of overtaking her.
His horse galloped forward, but Jack was yards ahead. Frank had no idea what he could do if he caught up to Jack. He could only grab her bridle and try to stop both of their ponies. At best, if he got in front of her, he might be able to block the bull's wild charge. There would only be one way to do it: let the animal rush at his horse. He didn’t know anything about cowboy techniques. He didn’t have a lasso. He’d seen pictures of Spanish bullfighters with their bright red capes. If only he had a red handkerchief, maybe he could redirect the bull's path. Of course, Frank knew that this would be a hopeless idea. But nothing really mattered. Jack's[222] pony was still pulling ahead of his; he didn’t stand a chance of catching up to her.
Frank hardly dared look at Jack. He could see so clearly what would happen: the range-bred pony would take her straight in front of the furious bull, not knowing that her rider was not a cowboy and would be unequal to the task of turning the great brute aside. She would do her part and expected Jack to do the rest. Jack did not have so much as a small riding whip in her hand, having lost it in her pony's first plunge ahead. But she now realized her peril; one glimpse of her face would have revealed this. It was white as marble save for the flying, bronze gold of her hair. Her eyes were wide open and almost black and her lips were parted. But there was no give-up in her expression; determination marked every fine cut line.
Frank could barely bring himself to look at Jack. He could clearly see what was about to happen: the ranch pony would run straight towards the furious bull, completely unaware that her rider wasn’t a cowboy and wouldn’t be able to steer the massive beast away. She would do her part and expected Jack to handle the rest. Jack didn’t even have a small riding whip in her hand, having lost it when her pony first took off. But she now understood her danger; one look at her face would have shown it. It was as white as marble, except for the wild, bronze-gold of her hair. Her eyes were wide open and nearly black, and her lips were parted. Yet there was no sign of giving up in her expression; determination was etched in every sharp line of her face.
Jack had considered but two alternatives. Either she must stop her wild pony or drive back the maddened bull. Now she knew she could do neither. She was only a few yards from the bull and understood that an animal in a wild rush for liberty, never turns aside unless he is driven.
Jack had thought about just two options. Either she had to stop her out-of-control pony or steer away from the crazed bull. Now she realized she could do neither. She was only a few yards from the bull and understood that an animal in a frantic dash for freedom never changes direction unless forced to do so.
Half unconsciously Frank Kent closed his[223] eyes. Jacqueline Ralston had seemed to him so splendid, typifying to him the free, outdoor life of the great West. He realized that Jack had lots of faults, but that she was the kind of girl who would make a wonderful woman. She was a true American girl, brave, generous and gay. The thought of her being injured, or killed, was horrible. She was the very spirit of youth and energy.
Half unconsciously, Frank Kent closed his[223]eyes. Jacqueline Ralston had appeared so amazing to him, embodying the free, outdoor lifestyle of the great West. He knew that Jack had her flaws, but she was the type of girl who would grow into a wonderful woman. She was a true American girl—brave, generous, and cheerful. The idea of her getting hurt or killed was horrifying. She represented the very spirit of youth and energy.
Frank looked again. Jack was going to face death squarely, or else to drive her pony across the bull's course, before it reached her. Yet the last method seemed hopeless, because the pony was master of the race, not Jack. The girl had stooped low in her saddle. Her feet were out of the stirrups and she lay almost flat across the pony's back. She seemed to slip to one side. Frank watched for another horrified second. Jack and her horse were not a hundred feet from the bull.
Frank looked again. Jack was going to confront death head-on or try to get her pony across the bull's path before it reached her. But the second option seemed futile because the pony was in control of the race, not Jack. The girl had leaned low in her saddle. Her feet were out of the stirrups, and she was almost lying flat across the pony's back. She appeared to be sliding to one side. Frank watched in horror for another second. Jack and her horse were less than a hundred feet from the bull.
Then something slid along the ground on the right side of the pony, ran a few feet, let go of the bridle and sat down limply in the brown grass.
Then something slid along the ground on the right side of the pony, ran a few feet, released the bridle, and sat down weakly in the brown grass.
Frank shouted as he had never thought it in him to shout. The trick of dropping from her horse that Jack had just effected,[224] he had seen accomplished once in a Buffalo Bill show in London. The vision of a girl doing it for her own safety was the most thrilling sight he had ever seen in his life.
Frank shouted like he never thought he could. The maneuver of jumping off her horse that Jack had just pulled off, [224] he had seen done once in a Buffalo Bill show in London. The sight of a girl doing it for her own safety was the most thrilling thing he had ever witnessed in his life.
Tricks, deserted by her rider, and uncertain what she should do alone, sprang to one side as the bull lunged at her, and the danger was all over in an instant.
Tricks, abandoned by her rider and unsure of what to do on her own, jumped to the side as the bull charged at her, and the threat was gone in a flash.
Frank found Jack shaking like one in a chill. But she smiled at him bravely and put out her hand to let him pull her off the ground.
Frank found Jack shaking like someone with a chill. But she smiled at him bravely and extended her hand to let him help her up from the ground.
"Perhaps, Frank," she said, forgetting formalities in her thankfulness, "if I live long enough, I may some day learn to do what I am told. Please take me back to Olive."
"Maybe, Frank," she said, dropping formality in her gratitude, "if I live long enough, I might one day learn to follow instructions. Please take me back to Olive."
Tricks, exhausted by her wild run, was led back to Jack, a weary and repentant pony.
Tricks, worn out from her wild run, was taken back to Jack, a tired and regretful pony.
Jack was silent and shaken. She followed Frank back to the spot where they had left Olive, without a word.
Jack was quiet and unsettled. She followed Frank back to where they had left Olive, without saying a word.
The cowboys were returning to the work of branding the cattle and it was high time the ranch girls started for home. But neither Jack nor Frank could find a trace of Olive. She had completely disappeared. They rode over to the spot where they had[225] lunched with Mr. and Mrs. Simpson, but the automobile party had left for their ranch. Frank inquired of a dozen cowboys. No one of them had seen Olive.
The cowboys were getting back to the task of branding the cattle, and it was about time for the ranch girls to head home. But neither Jack nor Frank could find any sign of Olive. She was gone without a trace. They checked the place where they had[225]had lunch with Mr. and Mrs. Simpson, but the group in the car had already left for their ranch. Frank asked a dozen cowboys, but none of them had seen Olive.
Jack tried not to cry, but the day's experiences had been too much for her. She had never been so utterly wretched before.
Jack tried not to cry, but the day's events had been too overwhelming for her. She had never felt so completely miserable before.
"Don't worry, Miss Ralston," Frank urged. "I'll bet you anything that Miss Olive has run across your overseer, Jim Colter, and has returned to Rainbow Ranch with him."
"Don't worry, Miss Ralston," Frank said. "I bet anything that Miss Olive has run into your overseer, Jim Colter, and has come back to Rainbow Ranch with him."
Jack shook her head despairingly. "Olive would not go away without telling me, for anything in the world," she insisted. "Besides, Jim would not leave me here. He is somewhere around, won't you find him?"
Jack shook her head in despair. "Olive wouldn’t leave without telling me, no matter what," she insisted. "Besides, Jim wouldn’t leave me here. He’s somewhere nearby, can’t you find him?"
Frank insisted that Jack wait in a place of safety a mile farther along the trail toward their ranch. For an hour Jack walked up and down a few yards of barren ground, her pony resting near her. The time seemed an eternity.
Frank insisted that Jack wait in a safe spot a mile further down the trail toward their ranch. For an hour, Jack walked back and forth across a small patch of barren land, her pony resting nearby. The time felt like forever.
By and by Frank arrived with Jim Colter. Jim looked sternly at Jack, but she was past caring what he said or thought of her.
By and by, Frank showed up with Jim Colter. Jim shot a serious look at Jack, but she was beyond worrying about what he said or thought of her.
"Can't you find Olive, Jim?" Jack pleaded.
"Can't you find Olive, Jim?" Jack urged.
"I'll do my best," Jim returned. "Mr. Kent will take you home to the ranch."[226]
"I'll do my best," Jim replied. "Mr. Kent will take you home to the ranch."[226]
"But I can't go without Olive, Jim. I'll stay here until you find her. She has probably just lost her way," Jack entreated.
"But I can't leave without Olive, Jim. I'll stay here until you find her. She probably just lost her way," Jack pleaded.
"Hope so," Jim repeated shortly. "But in any case, your place is at home."
"Hope so," Jim repeated briefly. "But either way, you should be at home."
Jack hesitated.
Jack paused.
"Haven't you made enough trouble for yourself and other people already to-day, Jack?" Jim questioned keenly. And Jack submissively bowed her head.
"Haven't you caused enough trouble for yourself and others today, Jack?" Jim asked sharply. Jack lowered her head in submission.
CHAPTER XIX.
Immediately after Frank Kent and Jack left him, on the day of the round-up, Jim Colter had gone to the Indian village, but he could find no trace of Olive there. Curiously enough old Laska had disappeared from her hut several days before, so she could scarcely be held responsible for the lost girl. She had said nothing of where she was going nor when she expected to return. In Indian fashion, she had departed silently, carrying only a bundle strapped across her back.
Immediately after Frank Kent and Jack left him on the day of the round-up, Jim Colter went to the Indian village, but he couldn't find any trace of Olive there. Interestingly, old Laska had vanished from her hut several days earlier, so she could hardly be blamed for the missing girl. She hadn't mentioned where she was going or when she planned to come back. Following Indian custom, she had left quietly, carrying just a bundle strapped across her back.
Josef would give no information. Jim tried him with threats and bribes, but the boy insisted he knew nothing of Olive. He had not seen her in many weeks. It was useless to try to make an Indian betray a secret he meant to keep and Jim Colter knew better than to waste his time. The Indian is[228] as suspicious and reticent to-day as he was in the old days, when no kind of torture ever wrung a sound from him.
Josef wouldn’t share any information. Jim tried to threaten and bribe him, but the boy insisted he didn’t know anything about Olive. He hadn’t seen her in weeks. It was pointless to try to make an Indian betray a secret he was determined to keep, and Jim Colter knew better than to waste his time. The Indian is[228] just as suspicious and tight-lipped today as he was back in the day when no amount of torture could get a word out of him.
Advertisements were inserted in the papers in the nearby towns, but no girl answering to the description of Olive was ever reported. She had vanished as completely as though she were dead. By and by Jim Colter gave up the search. He did not believe that they would ever see the Indian girl again.
Advertisements were placed in the newspapers in the nearby towns, but no girl matching Olive's description was ever reported. She had disappeared completely as if she were dead. Eventually, Jim Colter stopped the search. He didn’t think they would ever see the Indian girl again.
Frank Kent kept quietly at work. He was very rich, and without a word to anyone, offered a reward for Olive's return, so large that had Laska seen it and had she had Olive in her possession, she must surely have given her up. Frank came often to Rainbow Lodge. The girls no longer thought of him as the guest and relative of their bitterest enemy, and the name of the Nortons was never mentioned between them. He used to take Jean and Frieda and Cousin Ruth off on long excursions to keep them amused, but Jack would rarely go with them. She seldom left the ranch and spent the greater part of the time alone, refusing to talk either of Olive or the prospect of losing Rainbow Ranch, which loomed nearer with each passing day. Jack was[229] polite to Cousin Ruth, but she never expressed any penitence to her or to Jim for her wilfulness, which seemed to be responsible for Olive's loss. But daily Jack grew paler and thinner. She seemed much older and quieter than the radiant beautiful girl who had been the ruling spirit of the entire ranch. Everyone who knew her worried over the change in her, and most of all Ruth, who wondered if she were not somehow to blame for the whole disaster. If she had not opposed Jack's going to the round-up, Jim would have taken Jack with him and Olive would not have left the Lodge.
Frank Kent continued to work quietly. He was very wealthy and, without telling anyone, offered a reward for Olive's return that was so substantial that if Laska had seen it and had Olive, she would surely have turned her in. Frank visited Rainbow Lodge often. The girls no longer thought of him as the guest and relative of their worst enemy, and the name of the Nortons was never mentioned among them. He used to take Jean, Frieda, and Cousin Ruth on long trips to keep them entertained, but Jack rarely joined them. She hardly left the ranch and spent most of her time alone, refusing to discuss either Olive or the growing threat of losing Rainbow Ranch, which became more imminent with each day. Jack was[229] polite to Cousin Ruth, but she never showed any remorse to her or Jim for her stubbornness, which seemed to have led to Olive's disappearance. Yet each day Jack looked paler and thinner. She appeared much older and quieter than the once vibrant, beautiful girl who had been the driving force of the entire ranch. Everyone who knew her was concerned about this change, especially Ruth, who wondered if she was somehow responsible for the entire situation. If she hadn’t opposed Jack’s going to the round-up, Jim would have taken Jack with him, and Olive wouldn't have left the Lodge.
Jean and Frieda bore their troubles differently. Sometimes they would talk of Olive and again of the loss of their home and Jean would weep passionately for a few minutes and Frieda would cry softly. But they would soon cheer up and be convinced of Olive's immediate return and the discovery of the lost deed to the ranch. Jean even suggested that they need not perish if the ranch were taken away from them. She was quite sure she would be able to work and support herself and possibly Frieda. And for once Jack laughed, for, as she explained[230] to her cousin, she and Jean knew nothing in the world except how to ride horseback, and ranch girls though they were, they could hardly be expected to join a circus.
Jean and Frieda handled their problems in different ways. Sometimes they'd talk about Olive and their lost home, and Jean would cry hard for a few minutes while Frieda would sob quietly. But they would quickly lift their spirits, convinced that Olive would return soon and that they would find the lost deed to the ranch. Jean even suggested that they wouldn't have to suffer if they lost the ranch. She was confident that she could work and support herself and maybe even Frieda. For once, Jack laughed, because, as she explained to her cousin, she and Jean didn't know anything except how to ride horses, and even though they were ranch girls, it was unlikely they'd ever join a circus.
But no one interfered with Jack. She took her long rides alone in spite of the cold weather, for they seemed to be the only things that would quiet her restlessness. When she was in the house, she was either searching in every conceivable crack and corner for the lost title deed, or else gazing listlessly out of the window.
But no one bothered Jack. She took her long rides alone despite the cold weather, since they seemed to be the only things that could calm her restlessness. When she was inside, she was either searching every possible nook and cranny for the lost title deed or staring blankly out of the window.
One clear, frosty morning, Jack came in to an early breakfast, wearing her riding habit.
One chilly, frost-covered morning, Jack came in for an early breakfast, dressed in her riding outfit.
"You won't mind if I am away from the ranch all day to-day, Cousin Ruth?" she inquired quietly. "I would rather not say where I am going, but I shall be in no danger and I shall be home before dark."
"You won't mind if I’m away from the ranch all day today, Cousin Ruth?" she asked softly. "I’d prefer not to say where I’m going, but I’ll be safe and I’ll be back before dark."
Jean waved her fork pettishly in the air. "What in the world are you up to, Jacqueline Ralston?" she demanded. "Frieda and I awfully wanted you to go over to Aunt Sallie's for the day with us. You knew she had asked us and Cousin Ruth can't go, because she won't learn to ride horseback. I should think you would be tired of mysteries and[231] secrets by this time, I am sure I am. Rainbow Lodge didn't use to be like this. It is the most changed place I ever saw," Jean sighed mournfully. But Jack made her no answer and waited until Ruth agreed to her request.
Jean waved her fork in the air irritably. "What in the world are you doing, Jacqueline Ralston?" she demanded. "Frieda and I really wanted you to come with us to Aunt Sallie's for the day. You knew she invited us, and Cousin Ruth can't go because she won’t learn to ride a horse. I would think you’d be tired of mysteries and [231] secrets by now; I know I am. Rainbow Lodge didn’t use to be like this. It’s the most changed place I’ve ever seen," Jean sighed sadly. But Jack didn’t reply and waited until Ruth agreed to her request.
By ten o'clock, Ruth Drew was alone at the Lodge. The day began early at the ranch, as the winter twilights soon closed in and there were no lights but the stars to guide the wanderers over the prairies.
By ten o'clock, Ruth Drew was by herself at the Lodge. The day started early at the ranch, as the winter twilights quickly set in and there were no lights except the stars to guide those wandering across the prairies.
Ruth had assured the girls she would not be lonely. She had lots of work to do and letters to be written to the people at home. But somehow Ruth did not feel in the mood for any of her tasks. She was astonished at herself. Already the old village life in the East seemed far away; Rainbow Lodge and the vast, primitive West meant home to her now.
Ruth had promised the girls she wouldn’t be lonely. She had plenty of work to do and letters to write to people back home. But for some reason, Ruth just wasn’t in the mood for any of it. She was surprised by herself. The old village life in the East already felt distant; Rainbow Lodge and the vast, untamed West felt like home to her now.
Outdoors the world looked utterly deserted. There was not a leaf, nor a blade of green grass visible, not a human being, nor an animal in sight, except old Shep, who howled dismally at having been left at home by the ranch girls.
Outdoors, the world seemed completely abandoned. There wasn't a leaf or a blade of green grass in sight, no people, and no animals, except for old Shep, who mournfully howled because the ranch girls had left him at home.
Ruth slipped into a heavy old coat and went[232] for a walk up and down the frozen fields in front of Rainbow Lodge. Old Shep kept close beside her, with his warm nose thrust in her hand. There were many things Ruth wished to think about and it would be easier to see clearly and to know what was best in the open air.
Ruth put on a heavy old coat and went[232] for a walk back and forth across the frozen fields in front of Rainbow Lodge. Old Shep stayed right by her side, with his warm nose nudging her hand. There were a lot of things Ruth wanted to think about, and being outside made it easier to think clearly and figure out what was best.
Ruth was exceedingly vexed with the overseer of Rainbow Ranch. What was to become of Frieda, Jean and Jack, in case they were forced to give up their home at the beginning of the New Year? Jack had confided to Ruth that they owned six thousand dollars in bank, beside the stock on their place. But Jack had no ideas for their future, and Mr. Jim Colter had not seen fit to discuss with their chaperon any plans that he might have for the girls. Of one thing Ruth was determined, whatever happened, she would stay with the girls. She had a little money and she could earn her living as a teacher if it were necessary, but the ranch girls should not face the world alone. Nevertheless, Mr. Colter should explain affairs to her more fully. It was all very well for him to argue that Rainbow Ranch could not fall into other hands. He should look at both sides of the[233] question. Ruth had not seen the overseer, except for a few minutes at a time, since the evening before the round-up. He certainly had not treated her with proper respect.
Ruth was extremely frustrated with the overseer of Rainbow Ranch. What would happen to Frieda, Jean, and Jack if they were forced to leave their home at the beginning of the New Year? Jack had confided to Ruth that they had six thousand dollars in the bank, not to mention the stock on their place. But Jack had no plans for their future, and Mr. Jim Colter hadn’t bothered to discuss any ideas he might have for the girls with their chaperone. One thing Ruth was sure of: no matter what happened, she would stay with the girls. She had a little money, and she could earn her living as a teacher if necessary, but the ranch girls shouldn’t have to face the world alone. Still, Mr. Colter needed to explain things to her in more detail. It was all well and good for him to claim that Rainbow Ranch couldn’t fall into other hands. He needed to consider both sides of the[233] issue. Ruth hadn’t seen the overseer, except for a few minutes here and there, since the night before the round-up. He certainly hadn’t treated her with proper respect.
The longer Miss Ruth Drew thought of her grievances, the angrier she grew. Of course there was nothing personal in the matter, but as the girls' chaperon, she deserved more consideration.
The longer Miss Ruth Drew thought about her complaints, the angrier she became. Of course, there was nothing personal about it, but as the girls' chaperone, she deserved more respect.
Ruth's cheeks were glowing by this time, partly from the cold air, but quite as much from temper. She had changed a good deal. Her complexion was certainly not sallow. She no longer wore her glasses, except when she wished to read, and her smooth hair was now blowing becomingly about her face under an old felt hat of Jean's carelessly put on.
Ruth's cheeks were glowing by this time, partly from the cold air, but just as much from anger. She had changed a lot. Her complexion was definitely not pale. She no longer wore her glasses, only when she needed to read, and her smooth hair was now stylishly blowing around her face under an old felt hat of Jean's that she had put on carelessly.
But Ruth was not being altogether honest with herself; she did have a little private spite against Jim. He had promised to teach her to ride horseback weeks before and he had never referred to the subject again. She dearly wished to learn. She had wanted to ride over to return Mrs. Simpson's call and had only pretended an indifference to Jean, because she did not intend in any way to remind Mr. Colter of his forgotten promise.[234]
But Ruth wasn’t completely honest with herself; she felt a bit of resentment towards Jim. He had promised to teach her how to ride a horse weeks ago, and he never brought it up again. She really wanted to learn. She wanted to ride over to return Mrs. Simpson's call but acted indifferent to Jean because she didn’t want to remind Mr. Colter of his forgotten promise.[234]
Ruth saw Jim riding up the road that led to the Lodge and drawing herself up, gave him a stiff little bow. Of course she had known all along that a cowboy could not be a gentleman, but Jim had struck her as being rather superior, in spite of his bad grammar. However, no man worth the name broke a promise to a woman. Ruth turned her back on the rider and continued her walk with her head in the air.
Ruth saw Jim riding up the road that led to the Lodge and straightened up, giving him a stiff little bow. She had always known that a cowboy couldn't be a gentleman, but Jim seemed a bit above that, even with his bad grammar. Still, no man worth his salt would break a promise to a woman. Ruth turned her back on the rider and kept walking with her head held high.
Jim reined up in front of the frosty young woman. "Good morning," he said in rather an embarrassed fashion.
Jim pulled up in front of the chilly young woman. "Good morning," he said a bit awkwardly.
The lady's manner was not encouraging. "Good morning," she repeated severely, "I suppose you wanted to see one of the girls, but they are all away from the ranch."
The woman's attitude wasn't friendly. "Good morning," she said sternly, "I guess you wanted to see one of the girls, but they're all away from the ranch."
Jim shook his head slowly, staring at Miss Ruth Drew with a puzzled frown. He had not the faintest idea why she was so haughty, and clearing his throat, continued to stare at her without a word until the silence grew more and more embarrassing.
Jim shook his head slowly, staring at Miss Ruth Drew with a confused frown. He had no idea why she was acting so superior, and after clearing his throat, kept staring at her without saying anything until the silence became increasingly awkward.
Ruth's cheeks grew redder. She was irritated by Jim's silence and the expression of his eyes, which were as blue and direct as a young boy's.[235]
Ruth's cheeks turned even redder. She was annoyed by Jim's silence and the look in his eyes, which were as blue and straightforward as a young boy's.[235]
"Do you want to leave a message for one of the girls or to speak to Aunt Ellen or Zack?" Ruth inquired irritably.
"Do you want to leave a message for one of the girls or talk to Aunt Ellen or Zack?" Ruth asked impatiently.
But still Jim did not speak.
But Jim still didn't say anything.
"For heaven's sake, tell me, what do you want, Mr. Colter?" Ruth demanded. And suddenly Jim laughed.
"For goodness' sake, tell me, what do you want, Mr. Colter?" Ruth asked. And suddenly, Jim laughed.
"Well, I thought I wanted to speak to you, Miss Drew," he drawled in his slow, good-humored fashion. "But perhaps I had better not. I kind of thought maybe you would like me to give you a riding lesson this morning, but I can see now you wouldn't. I have been trying to get one of the ranch ponies broke in for you ever since I heard you wanted to learn to ride and now I have got a little broncho that is just about as gentle as a kitten. But, so long, maybe you'll be feeling more like it another day."
"Well, I thought I wanted to talk to you, Miss Drew," he said in his slow, friendly way. "But maybe I should just let it go. I thought you might like me to give you a riding lesson this morning, but I can tell now that you're not interested. I've been trying to get one of the ranch ponies ready for you ever since I heard you wanted to learn to ride, and now I have a little bronco that's about as gentle as a kitten. Anyway, maybe you'll feel more up for it another day."
Jim rode calmly away, leaving Ruth looking as young and foolish as a cross child.
Jim rode away calmly, leaving Ruth looking young and silly, like a cranky child.
She did want a horseback lesson to-day of all days, when she was alone and a little blue. Ruth ran after Jim, entirely forgetting her dignity.
She really wanted a horseback lesson today of all days, especially when she was feeling a bit lonely and down. Ruth chased after Jim, completely forgetting her dignity.
"Mr. Colter, please wait," she called. "I do want to learn to ride, dreadfully, and I[236] should be awfully glad to have you show me how this morning, if you don't think I would be too much of a chump."
"Mr. Colter, please hold on," she said. "I really want to learn how to ride, desperately, and I[236] would be really happy if you could teach me this morning, if you don’t think I’d be too much of a fool."
"Chump!" Ruth's ears burned. Jean's favorite word, "chump," had slipped out of her lips as unconsciously as though she had never been a New England school marm with a perfect horror of slang. She wondered if the ranch overseer had noticed her break.
"Chump!" Ruth's ears burned. Jean's favorite word, "chump," had slipped out of her mouth as mindlessly as if she had never been a New England school teacher with a complete disdain for slang. She wondered if the ranch overseer had caught her slip.
When Jim turned and smiled down on Miss Drew, she was no longer the superior person he had just left.
When Jim turned and smiled down at Miss Drew, she was no longer the impressive person he had just left.
"You'll learn to like it better in Wyoming, once you can ride," he answered kindly. "Why, when the spring comes, our barren prairies blossom like a rose and the birds are about everywhere. The ranch girls want you to get fond of it out here. There ain't any feeling much worse than being homesick for the things you left behind you. Now run along and rig yourself up in some kind of a riding habit of the girls. I will have the pony waiting by the time you are ready."
"You'll start to enjoy it more in Wyoming, once you know how to ride," he said kindly. "When spring hits, our empty prairies bloom like roses and the birds are everywhere. The ranch girls want you to fall in love with it out here. There's really no feeling worse than being homesick for the things you left behind. Now go on and get yourself some sort of riding outfit like the girls wear. I'll have the pony ready by the time you’re set."
Ruth rushed into the house, wondering why she felt so absurdly young and happy all at once.
Ruth dashed into the house, puzzled by why she felt so ridiculously young and happy all at once.
The young chaperon did not acquire the art[237] of learning to ride horseback in a single lesson. But Jim was far too sweet-tempered to let her know that she was the hardest pupil he ever tried to teach. Both the master and pupil were elated when Ruth finally managed to sit straight in her saddle, without slipping to either side, and to hold her reins while the pony walked sedately up and down with Jim at his head.
The young chaperone didn’t learn how to ride a horse in just one lesson. But Jim was too patient to let her know she was the toughest student he ever had. Both the teacher and the student were thrilled when Ruth finally managed to sit up straight in her saddle, without leaning to either side, and to hold her reins while the pony walked calmly back and forth with Jim leading it.
Late that afternoon, Ruth was sitting alone by the living-room window. It was growing dark. The day had been a tiring one and she was feeling a tiny bit depressed. Jack cantered up to the house, gave her pony over to their colored man, and without so much as a glance at Ruth, strode past the living-room into her own room and closed the door behind her.
Late that afternoon, Ruth was sitting alone by the living-room window. It was getting dark. The day had been exhausting, and she felt a little down. Jack rode up to the house, handed her pony over to their groom, and without even looking at Ruth, walked past the living room into her room and shut the door behind her.
Ruth sighed. It did seem to her that Jack might have come in to speak to her, thinking that she had been by herself all day. Ruth was beginning to make up her mind that it was an utterly hopeless desire that she and Jack should ever be friends. Jack was so reserved and unapproachable and so bent on having her own way.
Ruth sighed. It felt to her that Jack might have come in to talk to her, thinking she had been alone all day. Ruth was starting to think it was a completely hopeless wish for her and Jack to ever be friends. Jack was so distant and hard to reach, and so focused on getting his own way.
Ruth did not expect Frieda and Jean to[238] return for another hour. Mrs. Simpson had promised to send some one over with them, so they could have a longer visit with her. It was growing spooky in the living-room, with only the dancing shadows of the fire. Aunt Ellen had forgotten to bring in the lamp and Ruth started toward the kitchen down the wide hall.
Ruth didn’t expect Frieda and Jean to[238] be back for another hour. Mrs. Simpson had promised to send someone over with them, so they could have a longer visit with her. The living room was getting eerie, with just the flickering shadows from the fire. Aunt Ellen had forgotten to bring in the lamp, and Ruth headed toward the kitchen down the wide hall.
Outside Jack's door she heard a queer noise that startled her. It was a strange choking sound, as though some one were in pain. Ruth listened. The sound was not repeated, but the room was in perfect darkness and she became vaguely uneasy. She did not understand Jack's disposition. The girl had been so quiet and unhappy since Olive's disappearance and Ruth wondered what Jack was doing in the dark alone.
Outside Jack's door, she heard a weird noise that startled her. It was a strange choking sound, like someone was in pain. Ruth listened. The sound didn’t come again, but the room was completely dark, and she felt a bit uneasy. She didn’t get Jack’s mood. The girl had been so quiet and sad since Olive disappeared, and Ruth wondered what Jack was doing alone in the dark.
A knock on the door brought no answer and Ruth tried again.
A knock on the door didn’t get a response, so Ruth knocked again.
"What is it?" a stifled voice asked.
"What is it?" a muffled voice asked.
"Won't you let me come in, Jack?" Ruth urged, feeling her uneasiness increase.
"Can I come in, Jack?" Ruth urged, feeling her anxiety grow.
"I would much rather you wouldn't, I prefer to be alone," Jack replied in her habitual frigid tones. But Ruth heard a queer little catch at the end of her sentence that was unfamiliar.[239]
"I’d really prefer if you didn’t; I like being alone," Jack replied in her usual cold tone. But Ruth noticed a strange little hitch at the end of her sentence that she had never heard before.[239]
Ruth had her hand on the doorknob and without waiting for permission she turned it and walked into Jack's room. "I think it is my duty to come in to you, Jack," she explained, in her self-righteous, lady-governess tones that Jack so much disliked.
Ruth had her hand on the doorknob and, without waiting for permission, she turned it and walked into Jack's room. "I think it's my duty to come in to you, Jack," she explained in her self-righteous, strict-governess tone that Jack disliked so much.
The room was in almost total darkness and Ruth could catch only a faint outline of Jack's figure, drawn up in its usual proud pose. But to-night her head was drooping. The fire had burned out in the grate, except for a few colored ashes, but Ruth found paper and wood and soon brought it to a blaze. She said nothing and Jack neither moved nor spoke. But Ruth caught one glimpse of Jack's face, when the firelight leaped up into the room.
The room was nearly pitch black, and Ruth could only see a faint outline of Jack's figure, standing in its usual proud stance. But tonight, her head was hanging low. The fire had gone out in the grate, leaving just a few colorful ashes, but Ruth found some paper and wood and quickly got it going again. She said nothing, and Jack didn't move or speak. However, Ruth caught a glimpse of Jack's face when the firelight flickered up into the room.
She found an old eiderdown wrapper in the closet and pushed a low chair near the fire, putting the warm grey gown over Jack's rigid shoulders and pushing her softly toward the chair.
She found an old eiderdown cover in the closet and moved a low chair close to the fire, draping the warm gray gown over Jack's stiff shoulders and gently guiding her toward the chair.
"There, dear, sit down by the fire," Ruth said gently. "I did not mean to intrude on you and I will leave you by yourself, but you must try and not let yourself get ill because you are miserable. There may be a lot, you know, that you must do for Frieda and Jean."[240]
"There, dear, sit by the fire," Ruth said softly. "I didn’t mean to interfere and I’ll give you some space, but you really need to try not to let your sadness make you sick. There’s a lot you have to do for Frieda and Jean, you know."[240]
Ruth could see that Jack had lost her self-control and was trembling with nervousness and cold, and turned to leave her, but Jack held out a shaking hand.
Ruth could see that Jack had lost her self-control and was shaking with nerves and cold, and turned to leave her, but Jack reached out with a trembling hand.
"Please don't go yet, Ruth," she pleaded, as though she were one girl talking to another. "There is something I want to try to tell you if I can."
"Please don't leave yet, Ruth," she begged, like one girl talking to another. "There’s something I want to try to share with you, if I can."
Ruth sat quietly down. She realized all at once how much harder it is for some people to say the things they feel, than it is for others.
Ruth sat down quietly. She suddenly understood how much more difficult it is for some people to express their feelings than for others.
"It's about Olive," Jack declared after an instant. "I have been over to the Norton ranch to-day. I brought myself to ask a favor of Mr. Norton. I asked him to let me speak to the Indian boy, Josef, who works on his ranch. Mr. Norton consented, if I would allow him to stay in the room while I talked. Of course he thought I wanted to play him some trick about the ranch." Jack spoke indifferently. "I offered Josef everything I had in the world, a hundred dollars father once gave me and my share of my mother's jewelry, if he would only tell me what had become of Olive. He wouldn't tell." Jack shook her head despairingly. "I am beginning to believe Olive is dead."[241]
"It's about Olive," Jack said after a moment. "I went over to the Norton ranch today. I managed to ask Mr. Norton for a favor. I asked him if I could talk to the Indian boy, Josef, who works on his ranch. Mr. Norton agreed, but only if he could stay in the room while we talked. Of course, he thought I was trying to pull some trick regarding the ranch." Jack said this casually. "I offered Josef everything I had, a hundred dollars my dad once gave me and my share of my mom's jewelry, if he would just let me know what happened to Olive. He wouldn’t say anything." Jack shook her head in despair. "I'm starting to think Olive is dead."[241]
"I don't think so, Jack, somehow, though I don't know," Ruth returned gravely.
"I don't think so, Jack, somehow, but I’m not sure," Ruth replied seriously.
"I suppose there is something I ought to say to you, Cousin Ruth," Jack continued quietly. "I ought to tell you and Jim that I am sorry that I went off to the round-up against your wishes. Of course I am sorry, it seems almost foolish for me to speak of it. I don't want to ask you to forgive me, because of course I shall never think of forgiving myself for losing Olive, no matter how long I live."
"I guess there's something I should say to you, Cousin Ruth," Jack said softly. "I need to tell you and Jim that I'm sorry I went to the round-up against your wishes. Of course, I feel bad about it; it seems almost silly to bring it up. I don’t want to ask you to forgive me, because I know I’ll never forgive myself for losing Olive, no matter how long I live."
Ruth took hold of Jack's cold fingers. Jack spoke with perfect self-control, but Ruth began dimly to understand something of her disposition.
Ruth grasped Jack's cold fingers. Jack spoke with complete composure, but Ruth started to vaguely understand something about her own mindset.
All at once, Jack's calmness gave way. She began to sob, as though she were torn in pieces. "Oh, Cousin Ruth, won't Olive come back ever? I used to think that having to give up our ranch would be the most dreadful thing that could happen, but now I don't. Olive was so gentle and so timid. I thought I was going to protect and take care of her as though she were Frieda, but instead of that it was I who led her into danger."
All of a sudden, Jack's calmness shattered. She started to cry, as if she were being ripped apart. "Oh, Cousin Ruth, is Olive really never coming back? I used to believe that losing our ranch would be the worst thing ever, but now I don’t. Olive was so gentle and so shy. I thought I would protect and take care of her like she was Frieda, but instead, I ended up leading her into danger."
Ruth and Jack talked quietly after this,[242] until Jean and Frieda came home. Ruth had entirely lost her school-teacher manner and forgot to preach.
Ruth and Jack talked quietly after this,[242] until Jean and Frieda came home. Ruth had completely dropped her school-teacher demeanor and forgot to lecture.
Jack's reserve having once broken down, she told Ruth all she had suffered in silence for the past few weeks.
Jack's emotional barrier finally broke, and she shared with Ruth everything she had endured in silence over the past few weeks.
Though Ruth and Jack might have many conflicts of their two strong wills in the future, they would never misunderstand each other so completely as they had done in the past.
Though Ruth and Jack might have many conflicts due to their strong personalities in the future, they would never misunderstand each other as completely as they had in the past.
CHAPTER XX.

Olive stopped her horse finally. She was not looking about her, nor thinking of anything in particular except her joy in Jack's safety. She heard no sound.
Olive finally stopped her horse. She wasn't looking around or thinking about anything specific except her happiness for Jack's safety. She didn't hear any sound.
Someone crept up behind her with the stealthiness possible only to an Indian. Suddenly Olive felt her hands drawn behind her and she was forcibly dragged from her horse.
Someone sneaked up behind her with a stealth that only an Indian could manage. Suddenly, Olive felt her hands being pulled behind her, and she was forcefully yanked off her horse.
Two or three times only she cried for help,[244] but before she could do more, a handkerchief was tied tightly about her lips and she was half dragged and half carried to one of the very tents which she and Jack had passed that morning on their way to the fateful round-up.
Two or three times, she shouted for help,[244] but before she could do anything else, a handkerchief was tied tightly around her mouth, and she was half-dragged and half-carried to one of the tents that she and Jack had walked by that morning on their way to the crucial round-up.
Old Laska sat stolidly smoking a pipe. "Ugh," she grunted, but her small, beady eyes flashed like coals in the sunlight.
Old Laska sat calmly smoking a pipe. "Ugh," she grunted, but her small, beady eyes sparkled like coals in the sunlight.
Although Olive was the last person she expected to see at such a moment, she took the girl from Josef without a word, and held her so that she could not get away. Josef disappeared immediately. He must have gone to hide Olive's pony from sight.
Although Olive was the last person she expected to see at that moment, she took the girl from Josef without saying anything and held her so she couldn't get away. Josef vanished right away. He must have gone to hide Olive's pony from view.
Olive struggled, but she could make no outcry, and in a little while Laska bound her so that she could scarcely move. The girl was a captive inside the tent at the moment when Frank Kent and Jack passed it, unheeding, on their return to Rainbow Lodge.
Olive struggled, but she couldn't make a sound, and soon Laska tied her up so that she could barely move. The girl was a prisoner inside the tent at the moment when Frank Kent and Jack walked past it, unaware, on their way back to Rainbow Lodge.
The Indian woman and her son had not thought to capture Olive at such a time and place. But they had vowed to get hold of her by any means they could. From the instant Josef discovered that Olive had come to the round-up, he had not lost sight of her and when he found her alone, he was ready.[245]
The Indian woman and her son hadn’t planned to catch Olive at that moment and location. But they had promised to seize her by any means possible. From the moment Josef realized that Olive had shown up at the round-up, he hadn’t taken his eyes off her, and when he spotted her by herself, he was prepared.[245]
All afternoon she lay in the tightly closed tent with Laska, neither one of the women moving, Olive being in a stupor from terror and pain. By and by, when the dusk fell, Josef appeared silently at the tent entrance, leading Olive's pony and a horse for his mother. He bound Olive to her horse, and the two women set off across the prairies, Laska with her bundle across her back and two jugs of water swung over her saddle.
All afternoon, she lay in the tightly closed tent with Laska, and neither of them moved, Olive numbed by fear and pain. Eventually, as dusk fell, Josef quietly appeared at the tent entrance, leading Olive's pony and a horse for his mother. He secured Olive to her horse, and the two women set off across the prairie, Laska with her bundle on her back and two jugs of water hanging over her saddle.
Through all the long, cold night, Laska traveled across the barren plains with her hand on Olive's bridle. At first there were shadowy fences that marked the division of one ranch from another. These were soon lost and the way lay through a trackless waste, unbroken by a trail of man or animal. Laska had gone into the desert where there was no drop of pure water.
Through the long, cold night, Laska traveled across the desolate plains with her hand on Olive's bridle. At first, there were shadowy fences marking the boundaries of different ranches. These soon faded away, and the path led through an uncharted wasteland, untouched by the trails of humans or animals. Laska had ventured into the desert where there was not a single drop of clean water.
In the morning the Indian woman rested, built a fire, untied Olive and fed her, knowing that if the girl ran away from her now she would not be able to go back the way they had come. She must be lost and could not fail to perish from hunger and thirst. Still Laska guarded her closely.
In the morning, the Indian woman rested, built a fire, untied Olive, and fed her, knowing that if the girl ran away now, she wouldn't be able to go back the way they had come. She would be lost and would certainly perish from hunger and thirst. Still, Laska kept a close eye on her.
On the morning of the third day of their[246] journeying, Olive saw on the far horizon some curling wreaths of smoke. Nearer there were a few lean horses grazing on the scanty sage grass. A dozen Indian tepees were set up in what seemed a small oasis in the desert. She knew that Laska had brought her to the winter quarters of a small band of Indians who would not stay in a village overlooked and regulated by the United States Government. These Indians lived the old nomad life, wandering from place to place, setting up their tents like gypsies, wherever they could remain unmolested.
On the morning of the third day of their[246] journey, Olive spotted some curling smoke on the distant horizon. Closer to her, a few thin horses were grazing on the sparse sage grass. A dozen Indian tepees had been set up in what looked like a small oasis in the desert. She realized that Laska had taken her to the winter camp of a small group of Indians who didn’t want to stay in a village controlled by the United States Government. These Indians lived an old nomadic lifestyle, moving from place to place, setting up their tents like gypsies wherever they could do so in peace.
Olive almost gave up hope. Here in the wilderness she would never come in contact with any one from the outside world. When the spring came, the Indians would gather up their belongings and wander farther away, taking her with them, where she could have no chance of return.
Olive almost lost hope. Out here in the wilderness, she'd never meet anyone from the outside world. When spring arrived, the Indians would pack up their things and move on, taking her with them to a place where she'd have no chance of returning.
Laska and Olive had a tent of their own. In it they lived for some time, rarely speaking to one another. Nobody was unkind to her and for some reason Laska left her alone. It was growing bitterly cold and the old woman used to sit smoking all day by the fire, either in her own wigwam or one nearby.[247] She did not try to watch Olive, knowing that she could not get away. Laska had told her that she should never leave the Indians again; that they would return no more to the neighborhood of the white men and Olive seemed quietly to accept her fate. Even Laska, who had trained the girl in her own school of silence, was deceived by her. She thought that Olive no longer cared enough to go back to dare the perils of the trip.
Laska and Olive had their own tent. They lived there for a while, rarely talking to each other. No one was unkind to her, and for some reason, Laska left her alone. It was getting really cold, and the old woman would sit by the fire all day, smoking, either in her own wigwam or one nearby.[247] She didn't try to keep an eye on Olive, knowing she couldn't escape. Laska had told her that she should never leave the Indians again; that they wouldn't return to the area with the white people, and Olive seemed to quietly accept her situation. Even Laska, who had trained the girl in her own way of silence, was fooled by her. She thought that Olive no longer cared enough to risk going back and facing the dangers of the journey.
At first it did appear utterly impossible to Olive. She had not the faintest idea in what direction she and Laska had traveled and on arriving among the Indians, her pony had been taken away from her. She had no food except the little bit she was allowed each day, barely enough to live on and knew that at any time now, the swift and bitter snowstorms of the prairies might fall. Any traveler caught out in one of them would surely perish and not be found until the snow melted.
At first, it seemed completely impossible to Olive. She had no clue which way she and Laska had gone, and once they reached the Indians, her pony had been taken from her. She only had a small amount of food given to her each day, hardly enough to survive, and she knew that at any moment the fast and harsh snowstorms of the prairies could hit. Any traveler caught in one of those storms would likely die and wouldn't be found until the snow melted.
There were many hours, when Olive thought she would run away anyhow and take whatever fate came to her. But the memory of Jack, and Jean and Frieda, Cousin Ruth and Rainbow Lodge sustained her. A little time before and she had not known any happiness.[248] Now the thought of the joy she would feel if she ever got home again, gave her patience and courage to wait.
There were many hours when Olive thought she would just run away and face whatever fate awaited her. But the memories of Jack, Jean, Frieda, Cousin Ruth, and Rainbow Lodge kept her going. Not long ago, she hadn’t known any happiness.[248] Now the idea of the joy she would feel if she ever got home again gave her the patience and courage to wait.
Few of the older Indians paid much attention to the captive. Whatever story old Laska had told them, they had accepted without question. They spoke very little English and rarely stirred, except when the men went off on long hunting expeditions to return with whatever deer they managed to slay.
Few of the older Indians paid much attention to the captive. Whatever story old Laska had told them, they accepted without question. They spoke very little English and rarely moved, except when the men went off on long hunting trips and returned with whatever deer they managed to kill.
Olive had only one friend, one person, with whom she talked in the weeks she spent in the Indian camp. This was Carlos, a young Indian boy, about twelve years old. He was as slender and straight as a young pine tree, the fastest runner, the best rider and shot in the tribe. She had paid little attention to the boy at first, but he followed her like a shadow. Often when she came out of her tent, she would find him sitting like a brown image on the cold ground. The boy was like an Eskimo and appeared to feel neither hunger nor frost.
Olive had just one friend, one person she talked to during the weeks she spent at the Indian camp. This was Carlos, a young Indian boy around twelve years old. He was slim and straight like a young pine tree, the fastest runner and the best rider and shooter in the tribe. At first, she hadn’t really noticed him, but he followed her like a shadow. Often, when she stepped out of her tent, she would find him sitting like a brown statue on the cold ground. The boy was like an Eskimo and seemed to feel neither hunger nor cold.
One day Olive set out for a walk. She did not wish Carlos to go with her, but before she had gone many rods the boy appeared at her[249] side and quietly marched beside her, looking neither to the right nor the left.
One day, Olive went out for a walk. She didn’t want Carlos to join her, but not long after she started, the boy showed up beside her and quietly walked next to her, not looking to the right or left.
"Go back, Carlos," Olive commanded quietly.
"Go back, Carlos," Olive quietly instructed.
The boy shook his head. "You travel not alone over the prairies, you do not know your way," he answered stolidly.
The boy shook his head. "You’re not traveling alone across the prairies, you don’t know the way," he replied calmly.
Olive's patience gave out. She seized the boy by the shoulders, tears came into her soft black eyes and her face quivered. "You are hired to spy on me, Carlos," she said accusingly. "I thought I had one friend in you."
Olive's patience ran out. She grabbed the boy by the shoulders, tears filled her soft black eyes, and her face trembled. "You're here to spy on me, Carlos," she said with accusation. "I thought I had one friend in you."
Again Carlos shook his head. "Why should I spy on you?" he asked. "What is it you would do?"
Again, Carlos shook his head. "Why would I spy on you?" he asked. "What would you even do?"
Then Olive told the boy what had happened to her.
Then Olive told the boy what had happened to her.
Very quietly he listened. "I knew you were not of our people," he answered. "I will find the way for you to get back home. You are a woman and timid. Have faith in me."
Very quietly he listened. "I knew you weren't one of us," he replied. "I'll help you find your way back home. You're a woman and shy. Trust me."
Olive smiled, and from this day she called the Indian boy, "Little Brother," but she had no hope of his helping her and she saw him far less often. Carlos was away from the camp nearly every day, returning with[250] rabbits that he shot on the plains. Olive saw him drying the skins and sometimes he brought her their meat to eat, but he never referred to his promise to show her a way of escape from the Indian camp.
Olive smiled, and from that day on, she called the Indian boy "Little Brother," though she had no hope of him helping her and saw him much less frequently. Carlos was away from the camp almost every day, coming back with[250] rabbits he had shot on the plains. Olive watched him drying the skins, and sometimes he brought her meat to eat, but he never mentioned his promise to show her a way to escape from the Indian camp.
The days were long, but the nights were far longer and the long twilights the saddest time of all. Olive sat often in the tent alone.
The days felt long, but the nights felt even longer, and the drawn-out twilights were the saddest moments of all. Olive often sat alone in the tent.
One evening Laska had departed earlier than usual to the wigwam of a neighboring squaw and Olive was huddled up on the dry grass in front of their fire, trying to keep from freezing. The air was filled with smoke. The girl looked scornfully at the two beds of straw, covered with coarse Indian blankets, where she and Indian Laska slept. Before her eyes came the vision of the splendid living-room at Rainbow Lodge. She could see the ranch girls and their cousin before the great fire and wondered if they ever thought of her now. Olive did not know how long a time had passed since she was stolen.
One evening, Laska left earlier than usual to visit a nearby woman's wigwam, and Olive was curled up on the dry grass in front of their fire, trying to stay warm. The air was thick with smoke. The girl looked disdainfully at the two straw beds covered with rough Indian blankets, where she and Laska slept. In her mind, she pictured the beautiful living room at Rainbow Lodge. She could see the ranch girls and their cousin in front of the big fire and wondered if they ever thought of her now. Olive didn’t know how long it had been since she was taken.
Sticking out from under Laska's bed was the bundle which she had borne on her back across the plains. Until this moment she had kept it hidden from Olive, except during their trip, when she had gotten their food from it.[251]
Sticking out from under Laska's bed was the bundle she had carried on her back across the plains. Up until now, she had kept it a secret from Olive, except during their trip when she had taken their food from it.[251]
Olive was not particularly interested in her discovery. But it occurred to her that this bag might have something to eat in it, which would aid her, if she could manage to get away. She drew out the dirty sheepskin bag and thrust her hand into it, shuddering at the things she touched. There were some odd bits of soiled clothing and a small package, tied up in an old, red cotton handkerchief. Olive had seen the package in the handkerchief before, in Laska's hut in the village. But she had never been interested to find out what it contained. To-night she cared for anything that would break the monotony of the long hours ahead of her.
Olive wasn't really interested in her discovery. But it struck her that this bag might have some food in it, which could help her if she managed to escape. She pulled out the dirty sheepskin bag and shoved her hand inside, recoiling at the things she touched. There were some strange pieces of stained clothing and a small package tied up in an old red cotton handkerchief. Olive had seen the package in the handkerchief before, in Laska's hut in the village. But she had never bothered to find out what was inside. Tonight, she would take anything that could break the monotony of the long hours ahead of her.
Olive looked cautiously at the tent opening. The place was entirely still. There was not a sound in the lonely tepee, save the blowing of the winter winds across the desert. The girl crawled to a spot where the fire cast its brightest glow. Patiently she worked at the hard knots in the handkerchief. There was a roll of money in it tied up with a cord. Olive tossed the money impatiently aside. What use was money to her in this wild land? Olive had known always that Laska got money from some unknown source. She[252] always had more than the other Indians in their village, and Jack had explained to Olive that this money was sent to Laska for taking care of her. Olive searched for a bit of paper, something to show from what place or from whom this money came. But there was no scrap of anything of that sort.
Olive glanced cautiously at the entrance of the tent. The place was completely silent. There was no sound in the lonely teepee, except for the winter winds blowing across the desert. The girl crawled to a spot where the fire cast its brightest glow. Patiently, she worked at the difficult knots in the handkerchief. Inside, there was a roll of money tied up with a cord. Olive tossed the money aside in frustration. What good was money to her in this wild land? Olive had always known that Laska received money from some unknown source. She always had more than the other Indians in their village, and Jack had told Olive that this money was sent to Laska for taking care of her. Olive searched for a piece of paper, something to indicate where this money came from or who it was from. But there was no scrap of anything like that.
Beside the money, there was a small box in the handkerchief. It was of delicate, carved wood and smelled very sweet. Olive saw at once that the carving had never been made by Indians. It was far too fine.
Beside the money, there was a small box in the handkerchief. It was made of delicate, carved wood and had a very sweet smell. Olive immediately noticed that the carving had never been done by Indians. It was just too fine.
She was so intent on opening this box that she did not hear a stealthy noise just outside her tent.
She was so focused on opening this box that she didn't hear a quiet sound just outside her tent.
The lid of the sandalwood chest slid gently off. Inside, Olive beheld some trinkets, which she knew in a moment of swift rapture, must belong to her. One was a curiously wrought old silver chain, with a beautiful cross hanging from it. A watch, large enough to belong to a man, had a girl's picture painted in it which made Olive catch her breath. The picture she knew looked like her, only it was far lovelier. This girl had the same brilliant yet soft black eyes, the same straight, glossy hair and the deep, olive[253] coloring. She was not an American, but Olive knew there was no trace of Indian blood in this woman. Whatever Indian blood ran in Olive's veins, she guessed she must have inherited from her father. Beside the watch and chain, the carved box held but one more treasure. It was a little book about four inches square, written in a language that Olive could not understand.
The lid of the sandalwood chest slid off easily. Inside, Olive saw some trinkets, which in a moment of quick joy, she knew must belong to her. One was a uniquely crafted old silver chain, with a beautiful cross hanging from it. A watch, large enough to belong to a man, had a girl's picture painted inside it that made Olive catch her breath. The picture resembled her, but was far lovelier. This girl had the same brilliant yet soft black eyes, the same straight, shiny hair, and the deep, olive color. She wasn't American, but Olive knew there was no trace of Indian blood in this woman. Any Indian blood in Olive's veins, she guessed, must have come from her father. Next to the watch and chain, the carved box held just one more treasure. It was a little book about four inches square, written in a language that Olive couldn't understand.
The noise at the tent opening grew more distinct. Some one was peering through a tiny opening, yet Olive seemed to have neither eyes nor ears. Her face was flushed with happiness and she held the odd, sweet-smelling box close against her cheek.
The noise at the tent opening grew clearer. Someone was looking through a small gap, but Olive appeared unaware. Her face was flushed with happiness as she held the strange, sweet-smelling box close to her cheek.
Someone entered the tent. At last Olive awakened and springing to her feet, thrust her treasures inside her dress. With her eyes flaming, she turned to face her enemy; for Olive had not lived all her life among nearly savage people without learning something from them. She meant to fight now to save her possessions, as a real Indian girl would have fought to the last moment of her strength.
Someone entered the tent. Finally, Olive woke up and jumped to her feet, pushing her treasures inside her dress. With her eyes blazing, she turned to confront her enemy; after all, Olive hadn’t spent her life among nearly savage people without picking up a few things from them. She was ready to fight now to protect her belongings, just like a real Indian girl would have fought to the last moment of her strength.
But instead of the ugly face of old Laska staring at her, Olive saw the slight figure of Carlos, the Indian boy.[254]
But instead of the ugly face of old Laska staring at her, Olive saw the slim figure of Carlos, the Indian boy.[254]
Olive held out her treasures eagerly. "Look what I have found," she exclaimed. "I know they must be mine."
Olive eagerly held out her treasures. "Look what I've found," she said. "I know they belong to me."
The Indian boy regarded the pieces of jewelry gravely. To him they appeared like any other trinkets that the Indians loved.
The Indian boy looked at the pieces of jewelry seriously. To him, they seemed like any other worthless items that the Indians cherished.
"I have come to tell you how you may return to your white friends," Carlos announced proudly. "I told you that a man would find a way. It is only women who give up."
"I've come to let you know how you can return to your white friends," Carlos said proudly. "I told you that a man would find a way. It's only women who give up."
Olive shook her lovely head, her thoughts still dwelling with her discovery. She did not understand exactly what the Indian lad said.
Olive shook her beautiful head, still lost in her thoughts about her discovery. She didn’t fully understand what the Indian boy said.
He caught at her dress and pulled it impatiently. "Listen, woman. I have found a way for you to get back to your ranch-land. Do you hear me, or is it that you have changed your mind like all women and do not now wish to go?"
He grabbed her dress and tugged at it impatiently. "Listen, lady. I’ve figured out a way for you to get back to your ranch. Do you hear me, or have you changed your mind like all women and no longer want to go?"
Olive laughed. It was so funny to hear this small boy take the patronizing tone with her that the men of his race used toward all women. She put her arm about him and drew him down on the floor by her. The flickering lights of the fire played on the two dark heads, her hair fine and soft as silk, his stiff and straight as a young colt's mane.[255]
Olive laughed. It was so funny to hear this little boy use that condescending tone with her that the men of his race used toward all women. She put her arm around him and pulled him down on the floor beside her. The flickering light of the fire danced on their two dark heads, her hair fine and soft as silk, his stiff and straight like a young colt's mane.[255]
"Of course I want to go back to my friends, Little Brother," Olive sighed. "But let's don't talk of that to-night, I want to be a little bit happy in thinking that I have found something that must once have belonged to my mother."
"Of course I want to go back to my friends, Little Brother," Olive sighed. "But let’s not talk about that tonight; I want to feel a little happy thinking that I’ve found something that must have once belonged to my mother."
But the boy would not be persuaded. "We must talk of your getting away to-night, for the time is ready," Carlos declared, in the solemn tone of a young Indian chief making ready for battle. "You know I have been out on the prairies for many days together and no one knew where or for what I had gone. I have wandered in many directions seeking for the home of some white man, for I know that however much the Indian pretends he is in a wilderness, he is always to-day on the border of the white man's land."
But the boy wouldn’t change his mind. "We need to discuss your escape tonight, because the time has come," Carlos said, in the serious tone of a young Native American chief preparing for battle. "You know I’ve been out on the prairies for many days, and no one knew where I was or what I was doing. I’ve wandered in many directions looking for a white man’s home, because I know that no matter how much the Native American acts like they’re in a wilderness, they’re always today on the edge of white man’s territory."
"Well, have you found a friend to help me?" Olive demanded fervently.
"Well, have you found a friend to help me?" Olive asked passionately.
"I have found no friend," Carlos replied, refusing to be hurried or disturbed. "But I have found an iron trail that stretches across the desert. It must bring you to where the white people dwell."
"I haven't found any friends," Carlos replied, calmly refusing to be rushed or upset. "But I have found a metal path that stretches across the desert. It should lead you to where the white people live."
"An iron trail," Olive repeated wonderingly. "I am afraid I don't know what you mean."[256]
"An iron trail," Olive said, sounding curious. "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure what you mean."[256]
The boy gazed at her with slow, unmoved patience. "It has an iron carriage on it that flies along the trail more swiftly than any horse can run," Carlos explained. "There is great heat and noise and smoke like a prairie fire."
The boy looked at her with calm, steady patience. "It has a metal carriage that speeds along the path quicker than any horse can run," Carlos explained. "There's a lot of heat, noise, and smoke like a wildfire."
Olive caught the boy's hand in hers. "You mean an engine and a railroad track, don't you, Little Brother?" she queried. "You have seen a train somewhere out on the desert. You will take me to it and somehow I will find people to help me to get back to Rainbow Lodge." Olive flung her arms about Carlos and hugged him as she might have hugged Frieda. She poured out such a flood of questions, that the boy was convinced he was right in his scorn of her sex, but he listened with deep gravity.
Olive took the boy's hand in hers. "You mean a train and some tracks, right, Little Brother?" she asked. "You've seen a train out in the desert somewhere. You'll take me to it, and somehow I’ll find people to help me get back to Rainbow Lodge." Olive wrapped her arms around Carlos and hugged him like she would have hugged Frieda. She fired off a barrage of questions, making the boy feel justified in his disdain for her gender, but he listened intently.
"I do not know all things," he replied finally. "Only I have laid all day on the ground near the trail. I know the hour when the iron carriage passes over it. The walk is a long one, but if you will follow me, I will take you there. I will come for you to-night just before the dawn breaks. When you hear an owl hoot, you will know that Carlos is outside your door. You will creep softly,[257] so that we may have several hours before old Laska wakes. I will bring food and the skins of many wild rabbits that I have sewed together in the evenings, that you may not freeze."
"I don’t know everything," he finally replied. "I’ve just been lying on the ground by the trail all day. I know when the train goes by. It’s a long walk, but if you follow me, I’ll take you there. I’ll come for you tonight just before dawn. When you hear an owl hoot, you’ll know that Carlos is at your door. You’ll sneak out quietly, so we’ll have a few hours before old Laska wakes up. I’ll bring food and the skins of some wild rabbits I’ve stitched together in the evenings, so you won’t freeze."
CHAPTER XXI.
Carlos marched toward the east, where the sky looked less dark, until the cold dawn broke. Before the sun was well up the boy saw something glinting and glimmering ahead of them like a long steel serpent. He gave a cry of victory. Breaking away from Olive, Carlos ran ahead. For a moment he stood balancing himself on the track rails, waving his thin brown arms and crowing like a young chanticler.
Carlos marched east, where the sky appeared less dark, until the cold dawn broke. Before the sun was fully up, the boy saw something shiny and shimmering ahead of them like a long steel snake. He let out a cry of victory. Breaking away from Olive, Carlos ran forward. For a moment, he balanced on the track rails, waving his thin brown arms and crowing like a young rooster.
"We will rest here by the iron trail," he[259] announced happily. "I will build a fire and we will eat. By and by the great wagon will pass by, roaring and snorting like an angry buffalo. It will take you with it." For a moment the boy's face clouded. Then, as Olive reached his side, he laughed at the thought of her joy.
"We'll take a break here by the metal track," he[259] announced cheerfully. "I'll start a fire, and we can eat. Eventually, the big wagon will come by, rumbling and snorting like an angry buffalo. It'll take you with it." For a moment, the boy looked troubled. Then, as Olive came up beside him, he laughed at the idea of her excitement.
"But, Carlos," Olive whispered. She was weary and almost frozen from her long tramp across the plains. "You have brought me to the railroad track, but where is the station? Did you not know that the white man's trains will not stop unless there is a little house set up by a wooden platform, where a man at a window sells you small squares of paper?"
"But, Carlos," Olive whispered. She was tired and nearly frozen from her long walk across the plains. "You’ve brought me to the railroad tracks, but where’s the station? Didn't you know that the white man’s trains won’t stop unless there’s a little building by a wooden platform, where a person at a window sells you small pieces of paper?"
Carlos shook his head in confusion. He had no idea what Olive was talking about, for he had never seen a railroad depot in the twelve years of his wandering life. But he saw Olive's disappointment and knew that something in his beautiful plan for his friend was wrong.
Carlos shook his head in confusion. He had no idea what Olive was talking about, since he had never seen a train station in the twelve years of his wandering life. But he saw Olive's disappointment and realized that something in his beautiful plan for his friend was off.
"Never you mind, girl," Carlos insisted, shaking his straight, black hair, like a little foreign king, "I will see that the wagon stops for you here, where we wait."[260]
"Don't worry about it, girl," Carlos said, shaking his straight black hair like a little foreign king. "I'll make sure the wagon stops for you right here, where we're waiting." [260]
Olive dropped down on the ground, too tired to argue or to explain any further. Carlos ran along the track, finding a few odd sticks and pieces of wood. He made a little fire, into which he stuck one long stick, like a staff, which he had carried from the camp; but he saw that only the end of it burned.
Olive sank to the ground, too exhausted to argue or explain any more. Carlos jogged along the track, collecting a few stray sticks and pieces of wood. He started a small fire and propped a long stick, like a staff, that he had brought from the camp into it; however, he noticed that only the tip was burning.
Hungrily Olive ate. She believed that she must follow the railroad track until she came to a depot. She had no way of guessing how many more miles she must walk, nor how many trains passed over this iron pathway through the desert; but she did know that she must save whatever strength she had, as her only hope was to reach a city somewhere. She had not Carlos' faith, that the train would take her straight into the arms of her beloved friends, yet she knew that once in a town, she could probably find a way of communicating with them.
Hungrily, Olive ate. She thought she had to follow the railroad track until she found a depot. She had no idea how many more miles she had to walk or how many trains traveled this metal path through the desert; but she understood that she needed to conserve whatever strength she had, as her only hope was to reach a city somewhere. She didn’t share Carlos' faith that the train would take her directly to her beloved friends, but she knew that once she got to a town, she could likely figure out a way to reach out to them.
Carlos and Olive did not dare to talk. Olive was listening for the sound of a horse's hoofs, knowing that the journey, which had been so long on foot, could be made on horseback in a little while, if old Laska ever guessed the route they had taken. But[261] Carlos listened for a louder noise and one to him far less familiar.
Carlos and Olive didn’t dare to speak. Olive was listening for the sound of a horse's hooves, aware that the journey, which had taken so long on foot, could be made in no time on horseback if old Laska ever figured out the route they had taken. But[261] Carlos was listening for a louder noise that was far less familiar to him.
The boy and girl heard it at the same instant and both sprang to their feet. Olive's face grew white and rigid with disappointment; but the boy's eyes flashed with excitement. The train was coming along the track past the spot where Olive and Carlos rested. Olive feared that her only chance of escape for that day was gone. She had hoped to reach a depot before a train went by them.
The boy and girl heard it at the same time and both jumped to their feet. Olive's face turned pale and tense with disappointment; but the boy's eyes shone with excitement. The train was coming down the track right where Olive and Carlos were sitting. Olive was afraid that her only chance to get away for the day had slipped away. She had hoped to reach a station before a train passed them.
Nearer the roar of the engine sounded. It was in sight far off across the desert, but a very few minutes brought it close.
Nearer, the roar of the engine could be heard. It was visible in the distance across the desert, but just a few minutes brought it closer.
Olive stepped quickly back to be out of danger and seized Carlos by his woolen shirt to drag him with her. The boy jerked away, and before Olive could dream what he intended to do, he grabbed his burning stick from the fire. "I'll stop the train for you," he shouted valiantly. "Only be quick. You must get on when I command it."
Olive quickly stepped back to avoid danger and grabbed Carlos by his wool shirt to pull him along. The boy pulled away, and before Olive could imagine what he was planning, he took his flaming stick from the fire. "I'll stop the train for you," he shouted bravely. "Just hurry. You have to get on when I tell you to."
Like a flash, the brave, brown figure ran along the track, waving his tiny torch and facing with all his feeble strength the great monster of iron and steel that was driving toward him. The blood of many centuries of[262] Indian chiefs must have been back of little Carlos. He dared the unknown force of this engine to-day, as his ancestors had the bullets and powder of their white enemies, with the same blind belief in his own power against the forces of civilization.
Like a flash, the brave, brown figure sprinted along the track, waving his small torch and bravely facing the massive iron and steel monster speeding toward him. The blood of countless generations of Indian chiefs must have been behind little Carlos. He confronted the unknown power of this engine today, just as his ancestors had faced the bullets and gunpowder of their white foes, with the same unwavering belief in his own strength against the forces of civilization.
Olive saw Carlos go, with a feeling of sickening horror. The boy was so small, so stupidly audacious. Olive's, "Come back, come back!" was lost in the noise of the train, but Carlos would not have heeded her. What Indian chief has ever obeyed a woman? There seemed to be but one fate for him,—he would be crushed to death in an instant.
Olive watched Carlos leave, overwhelmed by a feeling of nausea and dread. The boy was so little, so recklessly bold. Olive's cries of "Come back, come back!" were drowned out by the noise of the train, but Carlos wouldn’t have listened anyway. What Indian chief ever listened to a woman? It felt like there was only one outcome for him—he would be killed in an instant.
The engineer saw the boy running toward his train, and the fire which Olive and Carlos had built near the track. He had but one thought: there must be danger somewhere ahead of them and these children had come to warn him.
The engineer saw the boy running toward his train and the fire that Olive and Carlos had built near the tracks. He had only one thought: there must be danger up ahead, and these kids had come to warn him.
Fortunately for Carlos, the train which he had chosen for Olive's escape was not one of passenger coaches, but a freight train. The engine was going at far less speed, and quickly slowed down and stopped.
Fortunately for Carlos, the train he picked for Olive's escape wasn't a passenger train, but a freight train. The engine was moving at a much slower speed, and it quickly slowed down and came to a stop.
"Come, come, Olive," the boy shouted[263] triumphantly, this time waving his burning stick like a conquering hero.
"Come on, Olive," the boy shouted[263] triumphantly, this time waving his burning stick like a victorious hero.
Olive ran toward the car, dazed, breathless, hardly knowing what had taken place, nor what she was doing. The Indian boy's spirit had somehow seized hold on the situation.
Olive ran toward the car, confused, breathless, hardly aware of what had happened or what she was doing. The Indian boy's spirit had somehow taken control of the situation.
"What has happened, imp?" the engineer roared out of his car window. "Is something wrong ahead on the track?"
"What’s going on, imp?" the engineer shouted out of his car window. "Is there something wrong up ahead on the track?"
Carlos danced up and down, as though he did not understand what the engineer asked. He had only a dim idea of the man's meaning as he knew so few English words. Olive was slipping by him and Carlos saw that she meant to do what he had planned. The engineer was climbing out of his cab, his back being turned, so that he did not see Olive swing herself up into the next car. In an instant the girl had hidden herself in the midst of great piles of boxes, unobserved by the other trainmen, who were also interested in Carlos.
Carlos danced up and down, as if he didn't understand what the engineer was asking. He had only a vague idea of what the man meant since he knew so few English words. Olive was slipping past him, and Carlos realized that she intended to do what he had planned. The engineer was climbing out of his cab, his back turned, so he didn’t see Olive pull herself up into the next car. In an instant, the girl had hidden herself among large piles of boxes, unnoticed by the other train crew members, who were also focused on Carlos.
The engineer was determined to find out what the Indian lad had to tell him. If the boy had fooled him and there was nothing for them to fear ahead, he should get the punishment he deserved.[264]
The engineer was set on discovering what the Indian boy had to say. If the kid had tricked him and there was nothing to worry about, he should face the consequences he deserved.[264]
Carlos guessed the engineer's meaning from the expression of his face. The boy made a dart that was almost as swift as the first plunge of an arrow from a bow. He was a small brown spot some distance off, when the engineer made up his mind to run after him. The man did run for a few rods, but the idea of catching the boy was ridiculous. He was like a breath of wind, blowing this way and that across the prairie. He could lead the engineer off into the desert, so that he would not know how to return, and the man realized this. He climbed slowly back into his engine, determined to watch out himself for trouble along the track; believing, however, that Carlos had played an ugly trick on him. It would have gone hard with Olive if she had been discovered at this time.
Carlos read the engineer's expression and understood what he meant. The boy took off like an arrow shot from a bow. He was just a small brown spot in the distance when the engineer decided to chase after him. The man ran for a short distance, but the thought of actually catching the boy seemed absurd. Carlos was like a breeze, darting this way and that across the prairie. He could easily lead the engineer deep into the desert, making it impossible for him to find his way back, and the man was aware of this. He slowly climbed back into his engine, resolved to keep an eye out for any trouble along the track, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that Carlos had pulled a nasty trick on him. It would have been disastrous for Olive if she had been discovered right then.
The train went tardily on. Olive could hear the men moving on the top of the coach over her head. Once or twice a dirty-faced trainman stuck his head in the open door of the freight car, but he saw nothing of the frightened girl huddled between the boxes. Olive of course had no knowledge of where she was going. Her plan was to[265] crawl out of the car as soon as it stopped at a town and then try to find some one to help her.
The train moved slowly. Olive could hear the men walking on top of the car above her. A couple of times, a grimy-faced train worker poked his head into the open door of the freight car, but he didn’t see the scared girl huddled between the boxes. Of course, Olive had no idea where she was headed. Her plan was to[265] crawl out of the car as soon as it stopped in a town and then look for someone to help her.
But the car did not stop and Olive finally fell asleep.
But the car didn’t stop and Olive eventually fell asleep.
CHAPTER XXII.
The girl's shoes were ragged and hardly covered her slender feet, her skirt was torn and old. Over her shoulders hung a strange fur garment, shapeless, save that a hole had been cut in the center for her head. Her beautiful black hair was braided and one long plait hung over each shoulder; her head was uncovered and her delicate face, with its pointed chin, was deathly pale. She was trembling. Dark shadows encircled her great black eyes and there was a look not of defiance but of pleading in them.
The girl's shoes were worn out and barely fit her slim feet, her skirt was ripped and old. A bizarre fur garment draped over her shoulders, shapeless except for a hole cut out in the center for her head. Her stunning black hair was braided, with a long braid hanging over each shoulder; her head was bare, and her delicate face, with its pointed chin, was extremely pale. She was shaking. Dark circles surrounded her big black eyes, and there was a look not of defiance but of desperation in them.
So picturesque a passenger had never before stolen a ride on a modern freight train.[267] She belonged to the days of the pioneer settlers in the new land of America.
So charming a passenger had never before hitched a ride on a modern freight train.[267] She was from the era of the pioneer settlers in the new land of America.
"How did you come here?" the man demanded gruffly.
"How did you get here?" the man asked gruffly.
Olive's voice shook. She had thought it would be easy to tell her story, if she could only get away from the Indians, but this fierce man frightened her more than any one of them could have done. What must she say? Where could she begin with the tale of her misfortunes.
Olive's voice trembled. She had thought it would be easy to share her story, if only she could escape from the Indians, but this intense man scared her more than any of them ever could. What did she need to say? Where could she start with the story of her hardships?
"I stole in, when the train stopped a while ago, I don't just know when," Olive answered vaguely. She could not tell how long she had been asleep.
"I came in when the train stopped not long ago, but I can't say exactly when," Olive replied vaguely. She couldn't remember how long she had been asleep.
"Then you'll git out the next time it stops, young Missie," the trainman announced harshly. "I'd put you off right now, but we are already behind time, because of a rascally Indian boy a piece up the road. Better stay hid and not let our engineer catch sight of you, or he'd make it good and hot for you. Maybe he would turn you over to the police."
"Then you'll get off the next time it stops, young lady," the trainman said roughly. "I’d throw you off right now, but we’re already running late because of a troublesome Indian boy up the road. It’s best if you stay hidden and don’t let our engineer see you, or he’ll make it rough for you. He might even hand you over to the police."
Olive could not realize it, but her appearance had already touched her discoverer. She crouched in her corner again and bowed[268] her head in her slim brown hands, as she had the day when the ranch girls brought her out of Frieda's cave. She did not try to defend herself.
Olive couldn't see it, but her looks had already impacted the person who found her. She huddled in her corner again, resting her head in her slim brown hands, just like the day when the ranch girls pulled her out of Frieda's cave. She made no effort to defend herself.
The trainman climbed up on a box and sat whittling a stick and watching Olive out of a pair of shrewd Irish blue eyes. He was not a fierce man. He had a wife and five tow-headed children, living in one of the little frame shacks along the line of the railroad. The man was clever enough to see that Olive was not an ordinary thief or impostor.
The conductor climbed up on a crate and sat there whittling a stick while keeping an eye on Olive with his sharp Irish blue eyes. He wasn't a tough guy. He had a wife and five blonde kids, living in one of the small wooden shacks along the railroad. The man was smart enough to recognize that Olive wasn't just any ordinary thief or con artist.
"Are you sick, girl?" the man inquired, surprised by Olive's silence.
"Are you okay, girl?" the man asked, surprised by Olive's silence.
The girl shook her head. "Oh, no, I am not sick, thank you," Olive answered gently, "but I am very tired. I ran away from an Indian encampment before dawn to-day. Would you mind telling me where this train is going?"
The girl shook her head. "Oh, no, I'm not sick, thank you," Olive replied softly, "but I am really tired. I ran away from an Indian campsite before dawn today. Would you mind telling me where this train is headed?"
Little by little Olive told the whole history of her strange life to the Irishman, who sat on the box in the freight car and never ceased his whittling for a moment.
Little by little, Olive shared the entire story of her unusual life with the Irishman, who sat on the box in the freight car and kept whittling without pausing for a second.
"By St. Peter!" he muttered, when Olive finished replying to his last question. "This girl tells a story that might have come out of a[269] poetry or a history book. The funny thing is, her story must be true! Oh, well," he announced to himself, not to Olive, "there is one thing certain. Nobody can ever make up in their heads such all-fired queer things as happen every day."
"By St. Peter!" he muttered when Olive finished answering his last question. "This girl shares a story that sounds like it could have come from a[269] poetry book or a history book. The strange part is, her story has to be true! Oh well," he said to himself, not to Olive, "one thing is for sure. No one can come up with such completely bizarre things that happen every day."
But the man had not answered Olive's question as to where this train was going. She had not the courage to ask him again.
But the man hadn’t answered Olive’s question about where this train was headed. She didn’t have the courage to ask him again.
By and by Olive saw little houses along the road and knew that their train was nearing a small, western town. She got up and touched the Irishman timidly on the arm. "May I get off at the station myself, please?" she begged. "You won't have to put me off."
By and by, Olive saw small houses along the road and realized that their train was approaching a little western town. She stood up and gently tapped the Irishman on the arm. "Can I get off at the station by myself, please?" she pleaded. "You won't have to help me get off."
The man shook his head severely. "No, you are not going to get off yourself," he returned gruffly, "and I ain't going to put you off either. If you can keep on making yourself small, and you are a pretty thin kind of a girl, I am going to take you farther down the road with us. I have an idea this here freight train will run along somewhere near Wolfville in the course of the afternoon. You have had such bad luck in the past, Missie, that maybe your luck has changed. Anyhow, when you butted blindly into this freight car,[270] you found a coach going in just about the way you needed to travel. Don't worry your head any more about what you are to do. I'll put you off at Wolfville, and though it looks a bit cloudy, as though it might mean to blow up a bit of snow, I expect you'll manage to get back to the Ralston Ranch, somehow, before night."
The man shook his head firmly. "No, you're not getting off by yourself," he said gruffly, "and I'm not going to let you off either. If you can keep making yourself small, and you are a pretty slender girl, I'm going to take you farther down the road with us. I have a feeling this freight train will pass near Wolfville this afternoon. You've had such bad luck before, Miss, that maybe your luck has changed. Anyway, when you stumbled blindly into this freight car,[270], you found a ride heading exactly where you needed to go. Don't stress about what to do next. I'll drop you off at Wolfville, and even though it looks a bit cloudy like it might snow, I believe you'll make it back to the Ralston Ranch somehow before nightfall."
Olive, satisfied that this kind-hearted stranger would look out for her, dozed on, half waking and half sleeping. Neither she nor her new friend knew how exhausted she was. She had passed through several weeks of dreadful hardship, exposure and unhappiness, and now she felt too happy to think or care because her head ached dully, and her legs shook so she could hardly stand on them. She would be home soon with Frieda and Jean and Jack!
Olive, happy that this kind stranger would take care of her, dozed on, half awake and half asleep. Neither she nor her new friend realized how tired she was. She had gone through several weeks of terrible hardship, exposure, and sadness, and now she felt too happy to think or care because her head throbbed and her legs trembled so much she could barely stand. She would be home soon with Frieda, Jean, and Jack!
Several hours went by. The trainman left the car and attended to his duties. But Olive had entire faith that he would not forget her.
Several hours passed. The train operator stepped out of the car to take care of his duties. But Olive fully believed that he wouldn’t forget her.
At a little past five o'clock in the afternoon the freight train came to a stop near the little town of Wolfville, which was only a matter of ten miles from Rainbow Ranch. The wind[271] was blowing with a queer, ominous rattling sound and a few flakes of snow were falling.
At a little past five in the afternoon, the freight train came to a stop near the small town of Wolfville, which was just ten miles from Rainbow Ranch. The wind[271] was blowing with a strange, unsettling rattling sound, and a few snowflakes were falling.
Olive's new friend gazed at her a little queerly, as he lifted her out on the platform. There were no people in sight except the station master, for it was almost dark and the stopping of a freight train was of little interest.
Olive's new friend looked at her a bit strangely as he helped her off the platform. There were no people around except for the station master, since it was nearly dark and the arrival of a freight train wasn’t very exciting.
"Sure you know how to get to your friends from here?" the Irishman asked Olive. She took time to nod and wave her hand, then ran swiftly away from the station in the direction of Rainbow Ranch.
"Do you know how to get to your friends from here?" the Irishman asked Olive. She paused to nod and wave her hand, then quickly ran away from the station toward Rainbow Ranch.
If Olive had gone into the town, someone would have driven her to the Lodge, or else sent word to Jim Colter or the Ralston girls that she was in safe-keeping for the night. A prairie snowstorm was approaching and few people would have cared to trust themselves to a ten-mile drive at this hour of the winter evening.
If Olive had gone into town, someone would have taken her to the Lodge, or would have let Jim Colter or the Ralston girls know that she was safely settled for the night. A prairie snowstorm was coming, and not many people would have wanted to risk a ten-mile drive at this time of the winter evening.
But Olive did not think of further danger. Ten miles seemed to her to be so near home that she could not bear a second's delay in trying to reach there. For the first few miles she ran swiftly along, as she knew the trail and it was not too dark to follow it. The stinging[272] wind cut her face and at times the snow blinded her. But the distance was only a short walk for a girl who had spent all her life out of doors in the great West. Yet Olive should have known what a snowstorm in Wyoming, with a heavy pall of gray clouds and a scudding blast, meant.
But Olive didn’t think about any more danger. Ten miles felt so close to home that she couldn’t stand another second of delay in getting there. For the first few miles, she ran quickly, as she was familiar with the trail and it wasn’t too dark to see. The biting wind stung her face and at times the snow blinded her. But the distance was just a short walk for a girl who had spent her entire life outdoors in the great West. However, Olive should have realized what a snowstorm in Wyoming, with a thick blanket of gray clouds and a fierce wind, really meant.
After a while, her feet in her worn shoes felt like wooden pegs stumping on the frozen earth. Her hands had lost all feeling, although she managed to draw the rabbit-skin furs that Carlos had given her, over her head and to keep her hands under them. The snow no longer fell in flakes but in white sheets, lashed and driven by the force of the storm.
After some time, her feet in her old shoes felt like wooden blocks hitting the icy ground. Her hands were completely numb, but she managed to pull the rabbit-skin furs that Carlos had given her over her head and kept her hands under them. The snow was no longer falling as flakes but in thick sheets, whipped and driven by the power of the storm.
The trail across the plains to the Ralston Ranch was quickly hidden. Mountains of snow piled up in front of Olive, deep gullies appeared at her feet, where the land was usually as level as a table, and she had no idea in which direction she should try to travel. But she fought her way on, thinking perhaps that another wanderer might overtake her, or that she might catch a glimpse of the lights of some ranch house. If she could find an objective point ahead of her, she felt that she[273] might get to it. But to move blindly in a circle of snow, brought no hope of any relief.
The trail across the plains to the Ralston Ranch quickly vanished. Mountains of snow piled up in front of Olive, deep gullies appeared at her feet, where the land was usually as flat as a table, and she had no idea which direction to head. But she pushed forward, hoping that another traveler might catch up to her, or that she might see the lights of a ranch house. If she could find a clear destination ahead of her, she felt she might reach it. But moving aimlessly in a circle of snow offered no hope of relief.
Yet Olive knew she must keep moving if she wished to live. She did not suffer the same agony from the cold, that she had at first. The wind blew her about, as though she had been a bit of paper. She staggered and fell in the snowdrifts, got up and pressed on wishing that even a wild animal would scurry past her on the way to its retreat. But animals are always wiser than human beings before the approach of a storm. Every head of cattle, every horse on the plains, every beast in the forest had found a rude shelter. Olive felt herself entirely alone in a savage, white world.
Yet Olive knew she had to keep moving if she wanted to survive. She didn’t feel the same pain from the cold as she had before. The wind tossed her around like a piece of paper. She stumbled and fell into the snowdrifts, got back up, and pushed on, hoping that even a wild animal would dash by on its way to safety. But animals are always smarter than humans when a storm is coming. Every cow, every horse on the plains, and every creature in the forest had found some kind of shelter. Olive felt completely alone in a harsh, white world.
But in quiet natures like Olive's, there is a wonderful power of resistance. She had endured so much, she had learned the fortitude that comes with misfortune.
But in gentle personalities like Olive's, there is an incredible strength to resist. She had gone through so much, and she had developed the resilience that comes with hardship.
She prayed silently through the hours she struggled. There were moments when she believed she spied the light of Rainbow Lodge gleaming on the cruel surface of the snow. She would fight her way to this place, only to discover that her own blind desire had led her astray.[274]
She prayed quietly throughout the hours she battled. There were times when she thought she saw the light of Rainbow Lodge shining on the harsh surface of the snow. She would push her way to this place, only to find that her own blind desire had misled her.[274]
Night came on, but there was little change from the twilight. The few stars that broke through the clouds only made the way more blinding.
Night fell, but there was barely any change from dusk. The few stars that peeked through the clouds only made the path more dazzling.
Olive's patience, Carlos' planning seemed to have been in vain.
Olive's patience and Carlos' planning seemed to have been for nothing.
Again Olive dreamed she saw some lights ahead of her. Her mind was no longer clear. She could not remember why she was out alone in the snow. She cried for Jack, when she had the strength, but the tears froze on her face.
Again, Olive dreamed she saw some lights in front of her. Her mind was no longer clear. She couldn't remember why she was out alone in the snow. She called for Jack when she had the strength, but the tears froze on her face.
Olive reached out her arms toward her vision of the lights of Rainbow Lodge. She was either too blind or too utterly spent to see the snowbank in front of her, as suddenly it shut out her mirage of home. The girl gave a cry of despair with all the feeble strength that was left in her and tumbled headlong into the cold embrace of the snow. But the snow was no longer cold. It was strangely warm and she was shut away from the cruel winds.
Olive stretched her arms out toward the glowing lights of Rainbow Lodge. She was either too exhausted or too disoriented to notice the snowbank in front of her, and suddenly it blocked her vision of home. With the little strength she had left, the girl let out a cry of despair and fell headfirst into the soft snow. But the snow wasn't cold anymore. It felt oddly warm, and she was shielded from the biting winds.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Jean glanced up at the clock over the living-room mantle. "Do let's wait a little while longer?" she begged. "I am just at the most thrilling part of my book and I am bound to finish it before I go to bed. Jack, you stay here with me, if Cousin Ruth is going with Frieda. I don't like to sit up alone. This storm is a terror! Listen how the wind howls down the chimney. I hope our stock won't be frozen to death to-night."
Jean looked up at the clock above the living-room mantel. "Can we wait a bit longer?" she pleaded. "I’m at the most exciting part of my book, and I have to finish it before bed. Jack, stay here with me if Cousin Ruth is going with Frieda. I don’t like being up alone. This storm is really scary! Listen to how the wind howls down the chimney. I hope our livestock won't freeze to death tonight."
Ruth led Frieda gently out of the sitting-room while Jack got up and wandered to the window. But the frost covered the glass. She scratched a little space away with a hairpin, but there was nothing to see outside save the snow.
Ruth quietly took Frieda out of the living room while Jack stood up and strolled over to the window. But the frost had covered the glass. She scratched away a small area with a hairpin, but all she could see outside was snow.
Jack walked restlessly up and down the[276] room for a minute. It was just nine o'clock and she did not feel like going to bed. She could not read as Jean was doing. These terrible western storms, that came once or twice every winter, always filled her with foreboding. Jack was too good a rancher not to understand that they caused great suffering and loss among the cattle. The rude corrals, which the ranchmen built for their stock, could not save them on a night like this.
Jack paced restlessly up and down the[276]room for a minute. It was just nine o'clock and she didn’t feel like going to bed. She couldn’t read like Jean was doing. These awful winter storms, which happened once or twice every winter, always made her anxious. Jack was too good a rancher not to realize that they caused a lot of suffering and loss among the cattle. The rough corrals that the ranchers made for their livestock couldn’t protect them on a night like this.
Jack dropped down on her knees before their book shelves and began to look over the collection of volumes that had once belonged to her father. The books were the same ones that Jean had found in her uncle's trunk and brought to the living-room to impress their new governess on the day of her arrival at Rainbow Lodge. Shep got up from his warm place by the fire and trotted over to lie down by Jack, seeming to know that she was worried and wishing to offer her his subtle sympathy.
Jack knelt down in front of the shelves and started going through the collection of books that had once belonged to her father. These were the same books that Jean had discovered in her uncle's trunk and brought to the living room to impress their new governess on her first day at Rainbow Lodge. Shep got up from his cozy spot by the fire and walked over to lie down next to Jack, seemingly aware that she was anxious and wanting to offer her his quiet support.
Jack turned over the pages of half a dozen books, shaking them, so that every leaf fluttered apart.
Jack flipped through the pages of about six books, shaking them so that each page scattered everywhere.
Jean glanced over at her cousin. Jack was quieter and older than ever to-night. "What[277] are you doing, Jack, want me to help you?" Jean asked lovingly.
Jean looked over at her cousin. Jack was quieter and older than ever tonight. "What[277] are you doing, Jack? Do you want me to help you?" Jean asked affectionately.
"No, Jean, I am not doing anything special," Jack replied quietly. "I am just killing time."
"No, Jean, I'm not doing anything special," Jack replied softly. "I'm just passing the time."
But Jean knew that her cousin was searching once more for the lost title deed to Rainbow Ranch and she had gone to the window to gaze out on the snow with the thought of Olive on her mind. Even light-hearted Jean sighed. It was only a few days before Christmas.
But Jean knew her cousin was once again looking for the lost title deed to Rainbow Ranch, and she had gone to the window to look out at the snow with Olive on her mind. Even cheerful Jean sighed. It was just a few days before Christmas.
Jack was getting up off the floor, when a sound startled her. She jumped quickly to her feet. Old Shep gave a long howl.
Jack was getting up off the floor when a noise startled her. She quickly jumped to her feet. Old Shep let out a long howl.
"What is the matter with you, Jacqueline Ralston?" Jean demanded pettishly, partly because she had just been so sorry for Jack. "You almost scared me out of my wits."
"What’s wrong with you, Jacqueline Ralston?" Jean asked irritably, partly because she had just felt so sorry for Jack. "You nearly scared me to death."
Jack was pointing toward the window. "I heard a noise outside in the snow," she exclaimed excitedly.
Jack was pointing toward the window. "I heard a noise outside in the snow," she said excitedly.
"You did no such thing, Jack, it's only the wind howling. It has been making a racket for the last four hours. I don't see why you are so surprised all of a sudden. I heard nothing unusual," Jean protested.[278]
"You didn't do anything like that, Jack, it's just the wind howling. It's been making noise for the last four hours. I don't understand why you're so shocked all of a sudden. I didn't hear anything out of the ordinary," Jean protested.[278]
"But it wasn't the wind I heard, Jean. This noise was quite different. Shep heard it too, see how queerly he is acting," Jack argued.
"But it wasn't the wind I heard, Jean. This noise was completely different. Shep heard it too; look at how strangely he's acting," Jack argued.
Old Shep had gone to the front door of the ranch house and was stretched against it with his fore paws resting on the door.
Old Shep had gone to the front door of the ranch house and was leaning against it with his front paws resting on the door.
"Well, if you didn't hear the wind, it is some animal that has seen the lights in the Lodge and stolen near here for protection. Do sit down, Jack, you make me dreadfully nervous, staring like that. You know you haven't heard the sound a second time. Let's go to bed."
"Well, if you didn't hear the wind, it's probably an animal that saw the lights in the Lodge and came nearby for safety. Please sit down, Jack, you're making me extremely nervous just staring like that. You know you haven't heard that sound again. Let's go to bed."
Jean slipped her arm about Jack's waist, but Jack pushed her gently off. "I am going out in the snow to find out what that cry meant, Jean," Jack announced decisively. "Suppose it was an animal, I can't allow anything to die just outside our home to-night."
Jean wrapped her arm around Jack's waist, but Jack gently pushed her away. "I'm going out into the snow to see what that cry was about, Jean," Jack said firmly. "If it was an animal, I can't let anything die right outside our home tonight."
Jean clung to her cousin's skirts. "You shan't go out that door, Jack," Jean avowed. "You will be blown off your feet by the wind. You will be frozen. If a wild animal has come out of the woods for shelter, you'll be torn to pieces." Jean pictured every horrible fate that she could imagine overtaking[279] Jacqueline. But Jack was quickly buttoning up her overcoat and tying a thick woolen scarf about her head.
Jean held onto her cousin's skirt. "You can't go out that door, Jack," Jean insisted. "The wind will knock you over. You'll freeze. If a wild animal has come out of the woods looking for shelter, you'll be shredded." Jean imagined every terrible fate that could befall Jacqueline. But Jack was quickly buttoning up her overcoat and tying a thick wool scarf around her head.
"I won't stay out but a minute, Jean dear," she returned. "Shep will go with me. He will keep me from getting hurt."
"I'll only be out for a minute, Jean dear," she replied. "Shep will come with me. He'll make sure I'm safe."
"I'll call Cousin Ruth, Jack, you are the most obstinate person in the world!" Jean exclaimed passionately, but Jack had wrenched open the big front door of the ranch house, and plunged out into the night. A gust of snow swept into the wide hall. Straining with all her might, Jack closed the door back of her, so that Jean should not feel the fury of the storm. With Shep by her side, Jack faced the white wilderness of snow.
"I'll call Cousin Ruth! Jack, you are the most stubborn person ever!" Jean exclaimed passionately, but Jack had yanked open the large front door of the ranch house and rushed out into the night. A blast of snow swept into the spacious hallway. Straining with all her strength, Jack closed the door behind her to shield Jean from the storm's rage. With Shep by her side, Jack faced the snowy wilderness.
Jean ran down the hall toward Ruth's room, but Ruth had already heard the noise and joined her. For an instant the two women awaited Jack's return. They believed that she would come into the house as soon as she saw what lay ahead of her.
Jean ran down the hall toward Ruth's room, but Ruth had already heard the commotion and joined her. For a moment, the two women waited for Jack to come back. They thought she would enter the house as soon as she saw what was in front of her.
Jack seized the lantern, that swung always above the door of their Lodge. The light was out, but by crouching down and turning her back to the wind, Jack managed to relight it. She knew the light would soon blow[280] out again, but for a minute it would serve a purpose.
Jack grabbed the lantern that always hung above the door of their Lodge. The light was off, but by crouching down and turning her back to the wind, Jack was able to relight it. She knew the light would soon go out again, but for a minute, it would do its job.
Jack climbed off the porch. Shep ploughed in front of her. Jack swung her lantern once, twice it flashed, then the wind blew it out.
Jack stepped off the porch. Shep moved ahead of her. Jack swung her lantern once, then twice, and just as it flashed, the wind blew it out.
But in that space of time she saw something dark in a mound of snow not far from the house. Jack felt her way toward it, guided by an overwhelming instinct. Shep shook all over, not with the cold, but with the foreknowledge of what was ahead of them.
But in that moment, she noticed something dark in a pile of snow not far from the house. Jack cautiously approached it, driven by a strong instinct. Shep trembled all over, not from the cold, but with the sense of what was coming next.
When Jack reached Olive, Shep had already covered the still body with his own warm one. Jack pushed Shep away. She had to feel under the drifting snow before she knew the object she touched was a human being, but it was not until her hand touched the delicate frozen face, that she realized that Olive was found at last.
When Jack reached Olive, Shep had already covered her still body with his own warmth. Jack pushed Shep away. She had to feel under the drifting snow before she understood that what she was touching was a person, but it wasn't until her hand brushed against the delicate frozen face that she realized they had finally found Olive.
Jack's cry for help brought Ruth, Jean, and from the kitchen, Aunt Ellen and Zack. There was such agony in Jack's tones, that they all believed some horrible thing had happened to her.
Jack's shout for help brought Ruth, Jean, Aunt Ellen, and Zack from the kitchen. There was so much pain in Jack's voice that they all thought something terrible had happened to her.
The women got Olive inside the house, not one of them having an idea that she was alive, but no one dared to tell Jack so. They[281] stripped off the girl's clothes and found the little sandal-wood box hidden inside her dress.
The women brought Olive into the house, none of them realizing she was alive, but no one dared to tell Jack. They[281]removed the girl's clothes and discovered a small sandalwood box hidden inside her dress.
If Jack had not already learned to love Ruth Drew, she would have begun to care for her to-night. For Ruth knew exactly what to do for Olive. She would not let the girls and Aunt Ellen carry Olive too near the fire. She sent Uncle Zack off to find Jim Colter. Ruth and Jack rubbed Olive's stiff body with snow, until their hands felt almost as numb as hers and forced hot tea between her clenched teeth. By and by Aunt Ellen and Jean were allowed to bring warm blankets and hot irons.
If Jack hadn't already learned to love Ruth Drew, she would have started to care for her tonight. Ruth knew exactly how to help Olive. She wouldn't let the girls and Aunt Ellen carry Olive too close to the fire. She sent Uncle Zack to find Jim Colter. Ruth and Jack rubbed Olive's stiff body with snow until their hands felt almost as numb as hers and forced hot tea between her clenched teeth. Eventually, Aunt Ellen and Jean were allowed to bring warm blankets and hot irons.
At last the blue, stark look left Olive's face. It was Jack who discovered a tiny bit of color in her lips. Jack flung herself on her knees and hardly knowing what she was doing, breathed all the warm, vibrant breath of her own vigorous body into Olive's almost frozen lungs.
At last, the blue, lifeless look left Olive's face. It was Jack who noticed a faint hint of color returning to her lips. Jack dropped to her knees and, hardly aware of her actions, breathed all the warm, vibrant energy of her own strong body into Olive's nearly frozen lungs.
After another hour, Olive stirred and moved one hand. She half opened her black eyes. "I am all right, Jack," she whispered. "I have got home at last."
After another hour, Olive stirred and moved one hand. She half opened her dark eyes. "I'm okay, Jack," she whispered. "I’m finally home."
CHAPTER XXIV.
Jim beat the snow from his coat and folded his arms proudly. "It took all day to get it, Jack, but it's worth it. Where are the other girls?"
Jim brushed the snow off his coat and crossed his arms with pride. "It took all day to get this, Jack, but it was worth it. Where are the other girls?"
Jim Colter and Jacqueline were standing at the base of a wonderful pine tree, whose top pressed against the ceiling of the living-room at Rainbow Lodge. The frost still clung to the tree and the snow and icicles melted into long chains of diamonds, as they fell in drops of crystal clearness to the floor.
Jim Colter and Jacqueline were standing at the base of a beautiful pine tree, whose top touched the ceiling of the living room at Rainbow Lodge. The frost still clung to the tree, and the snow and icicles melted into long chains of diamonds as they dripped in crystal-clear droplets onto the floor.
"The girls are in Cousin Ruth's room at work," Jack answered. "Olive and Frieda have promised not to look at the tree until the evening. We are going to have everything in pure white, a regular German Christmas tree, in honor of Frieda's birthday and her name. There is a white world inside and out and we shall be at peace for to-night at least," Jack ended with a little sigh.[283]
"The girls are in Cousin Ruth's room working," Jack replied. "Olive and Frieda have promised not to look at the tree until tonight. We're going to have everything in pure white, like a classic German Christmas tree, to celebrate Frieda's birthday and her name. There’s a white world inside and outside, and at least for tonight, we’ll be at peace," Jack concluded with a small sigh.[283]
Jim moved nearer to the tree and shook one of the branches until the bits of frost fell to the ground with a soft tinkle like the far-off music of sleigh bells. He kept his clouded blue eyes turned away from Jack's.
Jim moved closer to the tree and shook one of the branches until the bits of frost fell to the ground with a soft tinkle like the distant sound of sleigh bells. He kept his cloudy blue eyes turned away from Jack's.
Jack slipped her arm through his and pressed it affectionately.
Jack linked his arm with hers and squeezed it affectionately.
"Never you mind, Jim, I didn't mean to be doleful," Jack persisted. "I'm not a bit, really. Olive is all right, and you've seen that that wretched Josef and old Laska have been sent away, so they can't annoy her any more. And I think it's perfectly great that we are going to have such a lovely Christmas to-night as we have hardly ever had before! Suppose it is our last one at the Lodge, we will have it to remember! But, Mr. Colter," Jack danced away from Jim and made him a mock curtsy, "you may kindly observe that I haven't begun to pack up the furniture at the Lodge just yet. We never say die, do we, Jim? I think I will have that motto engraved on a coat of arms for Rainbow Ranch."
"Don’t worry about it, Jim, I didn’t mean to be down," Jack insisted. "I’m not at all, really. Olive is doing fine, and you’ve seen that that awful Josef and old Laska have been sent away, so they can’t bother her anymore. And I think it’s fantastic that we’re going to have such a wonderful Christmas tonight like we've hardly ever had before! Even if it’s our last one at the Lodge, we’ll have the memories! But, Mr. Colter," Jack twirled away from Jim and did a playful curtsy, "you may kindly notice that I haven’t started packing up the furniture at the Lodge just yet. We never give up, do we, Jim? I think I’ll have that motto engraved on a coat of arms for Rainbow Ranch."
Jim nodded approvingly. "It's a pretty good sentiment, Jack," he agreed, as he started toward the door. "I must be off now,[284] but I'll be back to-night, promptly at seven, for the festivities."
Jim nodded in approval. "That's a nice sentiment, Jack," he said, heading for the door. "I have to go now,[284] but I'll be back tonight, right at seven, for the celebration."
But Jack clung to him. "See here, Jim, you can't go so soon. You haven't said hello to Cousin Ruth or showed her the tree. You know you want to see her. She has had a bad cold ever since the night we found Olive and it is only polite that you should tell her you are glad she is well." Jack's tones were perfectly serious and her expression as innocent as a baby's.
But Jack held on to him. "Come on, Jim, you can't leave just yet. You haven't said hi to Cousin Ruth or shown her the tree. You know you want to see her. She's been sick with a bad cold ever since the night we found Olive, and it's only polite to tell her you're glad she's better." Jack's tone was completely serious, and her expression was as innocent as a baby's.
Jim flushed a little angrily. "No. I don't want to see her, at least not particularly. Why should I?" Jim demanded awkwardly. "That is,—"
Jim flushed a bit with anger. "No. I don't want to see her, not really. Why should I?" Jim asked uncomfortably. "That is,—"
Ruth was standing at the living-room door with her arms full of mysterious packages. She laughed and came into the room, glad that Jim looked as awkward as she felt on the day of her first horseback ride with him.
Ruth was standing at the living-room door with her arms full of mysterious packages. She laughed and walked into the room, happy that Jim looked as awkward as she felt on the day of her first horseback ride with him.
When Ruth was putting down her packages Jack winked solemnly at Jim, and in return for his irritated glance at her, she slipped quietly out of the room.
When Ruth was setting down her packages, Jack gave Jim a serious wink, and in response to his annoyed look at her, she quietly left the room.
All the way down the hall Jack was smiling to herself. "Wouldn't it be too funny if old Jim should fall in love with Cousin Ruth?"[285] she thought. "Goodness knows why he is so touchy about her! She has been awfully nice to him, since he taught her to ride horseback, but the friendlier she is, the queerer he behaves.
All the way down the hall, Jack was smiling to herself. "Wouldn't it be hilarious if old Jim fell in love with Cousin Ruth?"[285] she thought. "Goodness knows why he’s so sensitive about her! She’s been really nice to him since he taught her how to ride a horse, but the friendlier she is, the weirder he acts.
Of all the wide world, his steed is the best,'"
Jack quoted, apropos of nothing, as she joined the other girls in Ruth's bedroom.
Jack quoted, out of nowhere, as she joined the other girls in Ruth's bedroom.
Olive, Jean and Frieda were working industriously. Over in the corner there was a little mound that looked like a pile of snow but was only the strings of popcorn for the Christmas tree. Jean was fashioning an immense silver star. Olive and Frieda were filling boxes of white paper, decorated with the initials, "R. G.," with homemade taffy candy and chocolate fudge. The ranch girls had not invited their neighbors to their Christmas eve party, but the cowboys who worked on their ranch were coming up to the Lodge to wish them good luck.
Olive, Jean, and Frieda were working hard. In the corner, there was a little mound that looked like a pile of snow but was actually a bunch of strings of popcorn for the Christmas tree. Jean was making a huge silver star. Olive and Frieda were filling boxes made of white paper, decorated with the initials "R. G.," with homemade taffy and chocolate fudge. The ranch girls hadn't invited their neighbors to their Christmas Eve party, but the cowboys who worked on their ranch were coming up to the Lodge to wish them good luck.
Jack dropped down on the floor and deliberately began devouring the fudge from a big China dish. "Don't work too hard, Olive," Jack insisted, reaching up to pop a piece of[286] candy into Olive's mouth. "Remember you are not very strong yet."
Jack dropped to the floor and started enjoying the fudge from a large china dish. "Don't work too hard, Olive," Jack said, reaching up to pop a piece of [286] candy into Olive's mouth. "Remember, you're not very strong yet."
Olive only laughed. She was a little paler than when she first came to the ranch in the early autumn, but her eyes were serene and untroubled and she looked far less timid and shy. Since finding her mother's picture in the possession of old Laska, Olive felt that she was more like the other girls and the thought that old Laska had any real claim on her, no longer worried her.
Olive just laughed. She was a bit paler than when she first arrived at the ranch in early autumn, but her eyes were calm and relaxed, and she seemed a lot less timid and shy. Since discovering her mother's picture with old Laska, Olive felt more similar to the other girls, and the idea that old Laska had any real hold over her no longer concerned her.
"This isn't very hard work, Jack," Olive replied gaily. "And there is still a lot for us to do to be ready for to-night. Just think, this will be the first real Christmas tree I have ever seen!"
"This isn't that hard, Jack," Olive said cheerfully. "And we still have a lot to do to get ready for tonight. Just think, this will be the first real Christmas tree I've ever seen!"
"Well, we won't have so much work to do, Olive, if Jack eats all the candy," Jean remarked severely. "And Jack, perhaps if you would help Frieda and Olive, instead of talking so much, they wouldn't have such a lot to do."
"Well, we won’t have as much work to do, Olive, if Jack eats all the candy," Jean said seriously. "And Jack, if you helped Frieda and Olive instead of talking so much, they wouldn’t have so much to do."
Jack flung a cotton snowball at Jean. "Bear with me, sweet coz," she pleaded cheerfully. "I don't know just why, girls, but I feel so kind of happy to-day, that I suppose I am silly. I believe all the clouds have[287] passed over our benighted heads and the Rainbow Arch of Promise is just over the Lodge."
Jack threw a cotton snowball at Jean. "Please bear with me, sweet cousin," she said cheerfully. "I don’t know exactly why, girls, but I feel really happy today, and I guess that makes me silly. I think all the clouds have[287] passed over our troubled heads, and the Rainbow Arch of Promise is right above the Lodge."
Jean pointed scornfully to the winter landscape outside the window.
Jean pointed derisively at the winter landscape outside the window.
"It looks rather like we might have a rainbow after the summer shower: don't you think so, Olive?" she inquired. But she bent over and crowned Jack with a wreath of silver tinsel and went on with her work, smiling as though she had more faith in Jack's prediction than she cared to confess.
"It seems like we might get a rainbow after the summer rain: what do you think, Olive?" she asked. But she leaned over and placed a wreath of silver tinsel on Jack’s head and continued her work, smiling as if she believed Jack's prediction more than she wanted to admit.
"Ah, Jean," Jack went on, "don't you know there is a legend that somewhere there is a wonderful land where all the rainbows that have ever been or ever will be, drift to and fro, like beautiful colored flowers? Perhaps one of these rainbows will find us to-night in spite of the weather." Jack's face softened at her own pretty fancy.
"Ah, Jean," Jack continued, "don’t you know there’s a legend about a magical place where all the rainbows that have ever existed or will ever exist drift around like beautiful, colorful flowers? Maybe one of those rainbows will find us tonight, despite the weather." Jack's face softened at her own lovely imagination.
All day the girls worked and whispered and laughed. Ruth and Jean and Jack decorated the great Christmas tree. The gifts were piled up under the tree, for nothing was to be allowed to mar the perfect whiteness of its decorations. Only Ruth's presents were to be given just before supper time. She insisted[288] that this was absolutely necessary, or else they would lose half their value.
All day the girls worked, whispered, and laughed. Ruth, Jean, and Jack decorated the huge Christmas tree. The gifts were stacked under the tree because nothing was supposed to disrupt the beautiful white decorations. Only Ruth's gifts were to be opened right before dinner. She insisted[288] that this was essential, or else they would lose half their value.
When Jack came into her room at about five o'clock to get ready for the evening, she saw what Ruth had meant. Lying on the foot of her bed was the prettiest dress Jack had ever owned in her life. It was very simple, of a soft white material like crêpe, with a lovely band of silver embroidery about the low, square neck and around the waist and skirt. Jean was busy in the kitchen. But Jack saw that her dress was of delicate, pink cashmere, the color Jean most loved.
When Jack entered her room around five o'clock to get ready for the evening, she understood what Ruth had meant. On the foot of her bed was the most beautiful dress Jack had ever owned. It was simple, made of a soft white fabric like crêpe, with a lovely band of silver embroidery around the low, square neck and the waist and skirt. Jean was busy in the kitchen. But Jack noticed that her dress was a delicate pink cashmere, Jean's favorite color.
Jack slipped into her costume very quickly and stole softly into the great closed living-room, thinking she would find Ruth there. She had no idea how beautiful she looked.
Jack quickly put on her costume and quietly entered the large, closed living room, thinking she would find Ruth there. She had no idea how beautiful she looked.
The room was empty. The pine tree stood in one corner, lifting its noble green branches hung in dim festoons and covered with myriads of small white candles. It was quite dark. Only the fire, that never went out all winter long at the Lodge, flickered and danced and threw fantastic shadows over the girl who was standing near the Christmas tree.
The room was empty. The pine tree stood in one corner, lifting its noble green branches draped in dim strands and covered with countless small white candles. It was pretty dark. Only the fire, which had been burning all winter at the Lodge, flickered and danced, casting whimsical shadows over the girl who was standing near the Christmas tree.
Jack's eyes were misty as she gazed about her. Her loves were not so very many, but[289] they were deep and strong. She cared for the old ranch house more than most girls would for a fairy palace.
Jack's eyes were misty as she looked around her. She didn't have many loves, but[289] they were deep and strong. She cared for the old ranch house more than most girls would for a fairy palace.
Suddenly Jack heard a stamping on the porch just outside the front door and Shep's quick bark. She ran swiftly to open it. She supposed Jim had come up to the house earlier than he had promised. But it was dark and the glare of the snow for a moment blinded her.
Suddenly, Jack heard stomping on the porch just outside the front door and Shep's sharp bark. She quickly ran to open it. She figured Jim must have arrived at the house earlier than he said he would. But it was dark, and the brightness of the snow momentarily blinded her.
Frank Kent held out his hand. "May I come in, Miss Ralston?" he asked. "I know it's late, but I have tramped all the way over here and it's taken a long time. I want to tell you something and I want to say good-bye."
Frank Kent extended his hand. "Can I come in, Miss Ralston?" he asked. "I know it's late, but I walked all the way over here, and it took a while. I need to tell you something, and I want to say goodbye."
Jack hurried Frank in near the fire. He had been to the Lodge once since Olive was found, but the girls had not seen or heard of him in several days.
Jack rushed Frank near the fire. He had been to the Lodge once since Olive was found, but the girls hadn’t seen or heard from him in several days.
Jack lit the candles on the mantelpiece and then turned to smile at her guest. Frank stared at her boyishly and then: "Gee, Miss Ralston," he exclaimed. "If you don't mind my saying it, you look perfectly ripping!"
Jack lit the candles on the mantelpiece and then turned to smile at her guest. Frank stared at her with a boyish grin and then said, "Wow, Miss Ralston," he exclaimed. "If you don't mind me saying, you look absolutely amazing!"
But Jack was regarding Frank anxiously. He had a deep and rather unbecoming bruise[290] over one eye and the other side of his face was somewhat swollen.
But Jack was looking at Frank with concern. He had a deep and rather unattractive bruise[290] over one eye, and the other side of his face was somewhat swollen.
"What on earth is the matter with you, Frank, Mr. Kent, I mean?" Jack demanded. "You look like you had been in a fight." And Jack laughed at the thought of so well-bred a fellow as Frank Kent engaging in such a small-boy occupation.
"What’s wrong with you, Frank, Mr. Kent, I mean?" Jack asked. "You look like you’ve been in a fight." And Jack laughed at the idea of someone as well-bred as Frank Kent getting involved in such a childish thing.
"I have. That is what I came over to tell you about." Frank replied. "That is, I didn't come to tell you about the fight, but of something that led to it. I shall not go back to the Norton ranch again. I am through with those people forever." Frank dropped into a chair which Jack drew forward. "You see, Miss Ralston, it's like this. I have been knowing for some time that Dan Norton, Jr., was a cad, and I have had a good many scores to settle with him. But I didn't know that he and his father were thieves until to-day. I happened to be in the room next Mr. Norton's study, when I heard Dan and the old man talking about your ranch. I don't say I actually hurried away, but I wasn't going to eavesdrop. Just as I started to clear out, however, I overheard Mr. Norton say: 'Well, we've fixed them good and plenty,[291] haven't we, Dan, Jr. Rainbow Ranch is the same as ours! I tell you might is right in this country, my lad.' I kind of stopped then, Miss Jack," Frank added. "I didn't exactly like the sound of what Mr. Norton said."
"I have. That's what I came over to tell you about," Frank replied. "I didn't come to tell you about the fight, but about something that led to it. I'm not going back to the Norton ranch ever again. I'm done with those people for good." Frank sat down in a chair that Jack pulled up for him. "You see, Miss Ralston, it's like this. I've known for a while that Dan Norton, Jr. is a jerk, and I had a lot of issues to settle with him. But I didn't know that he and his dad were thieves until today. I happened to be in the room next to Mr. Norton's study when I overheard Dan and his dad talking about your ranch. I wouldn't say I rushed out, but I wasn't going to eavesdrop. Just as I was about to leave, though, I heard Mr. Norton say: 'Well, we've really got them good, haven't we, Dan, Jr.? Rainbow Ranch is basically ours! I tell you, might is right in this country, my boy.' I kind of paused then, Miss Jack," Frank added. "I didn't like the sound of what Mr. Norton said."
Jack had come close to Frank, but her hands were clasped behind her to hide her impatience. "Do go on, please," she urged breathlessly.
Jack had moved closer to Frank, but her hands were clasped behind her back to hide her impatience. "Please, go on," she urged, breathless.
"Then Dan answered: 'You are sure right, Father. We are going to prove that Rainbow Ranch belongs to us a whole lot easier than if it really did.' I heard just exactly those words. Miss Ralston," Frank remarked, quietly. "And I am ready to swear to them in any court of law."
"Then Dan replied, 'You’re absolutely right, Dad. We’re going to demonstrate that Rainbow Ranch is ours much more easily than if it really was.' I heard those exact words. Miss Ralston," Frank said quietly. "And I’m ready to swear to them in any court of law."
"Oh-h," Jack bit her lips to hide their trembling and a hot color flooded her face. "What did you hear next?" she pleaded. "Do go on."
"Oh," Jack bit her lips to hide their trembling, and a flush rushed to her face. "What did you hear next?" she pleaded. "Please continue."
"I didn't hear anything more," Frank answered. "I marched into their study and told Mr. Norton and Dan exactly what I thought of them. Then Dan and I got to using some language and we rather broke up the furniture for a while. Of course I can't stay in the house of a man whom I[292] know to be a rogue. But will you tell your overseer, Mr. Colter, that I won't get too far out of this neighborhood to appear when your suit about the ownership of Rainbow Ranch comes into court." Frank looked around for his hat. "I hope you will have a very happy Christmas," he said. He held himself so erect, with a dignity of grace and breeding such as Jack had rarely seen. Before Jack realized what was happening, Frank was out of the room.
"I didn't hear anything more," Frank replied. "I walked into their study and told Mr. Norton and Dan exactly what I thought of them. Then Dan and I started using some strong language and we ended up breaking some furniture for a bit. Of course I can't stay in the house of a man I know is a crook. But could you let your overseer, Mr. Colter, know that I won't be too far from this area to show up when your case about the ownership of Rainbow Ranch goes to court." Frank looked for his hat. "I hope you have a very happy Christmas," he said. He stood so tall, with a dignity and grace that Jack had rarely seen. Before Jack realized what was happening, Frank was out of the room.
For the second time in their acquaintance, she ran after him. This time she put her hand on his and fairly dragged him back with her.
For the second time since they met, she ran after him. This time she grabbed his hand and pretty much pulled him back with her.
"Oh, please, please don't go. You must stay and have Christmas at the Lodge with us," Jack entreated. "We have plenty of room and we would so love to have you. Do wait here until I go and find Cousin Ruth, I know she will be more apt to persuade you to stay."
"Oh, please, please don't leave. You have to stay and celebrate Christmas at the Lodge with us," Jack pleaded. "We have plenty of space, and we would really love to have you. Just wait here while I go and find Cousin Ruth; I know she'll be better at convincing you to stay."
Needless to say, Cousin Ruth was successful and at eight o'clock, the ranch girls, Cousin Ruth, Frank Kent, Jim Colter, Aunt Ellen, Uncle Zack, and six bashful cowboys were gathered about the mammoth Christmas tree.[293]
Needless to say, Cousin Ruth was successful and at eight o'clock, the ranch girls, Cousin Ruth, Frank Kent, Jim Colter, Aunt Ellen, Uncle Zack, and six shy cowboys were gathered around the huge Christmas tree.[293]
Frieda was to light the candles. She looked like a plump little German fairy in her new white frock, with her long braids of flaxen hair.
Frieda was going to light the candles. She looked like a chubby little German fairy in her new white dress, with her long braids of blonde hair.
But Frieda could not reach up to the tall candles on the big tree and she would not allow either Jim or Frank to lift her up.
But Frieda couldn't reach the tall candles on the big tree, and she wouldn't let either Jim or Frank lift her up.
On the largest chair in the room, Frieda could tiptoe up to almost the tallest row of candles. But just under a little wax figure of the Virgin and the Christ Child, Jean had set seven in a circle. These were the topmost glory of the tree and Frieda's crowning ambition and were the only candles she could not possibly reach from her chair.
On the biggest chair in the room, Frieda could tiptoe almost to the tallest row of candles. But just below a small wax figure of the Virgin and the Christ Child, Jean had arranged seven candles in a circle. These were the best part of the tree, Frieda's ultimate goal, and they were the only candles she definitely couldn't reach from her chair.
The little Christmas-eve girl slipped onto the floor, and before any of the men in the room guessed what she was after, dragged out from the book shelves an immense old law book, bound in worn brown leather. Frieda started gallantly across the room with it. But it dropped from her small hands and scattered yellow parchment leaves over the floor. The back of the book ripped off and Frieda held only the leather cover. Out of this, from a kind of inner pocket, a folded sheet of paper fluttered and fell at Frieda's feet.[294]
The little girl on Christmas Eve slipped onto the floor, and before any of the men in the room realized what she was up to, she dragged an enormous old law book, covered in worn brown leather, out from the shelves. Frieda bravely started across the room with it. But it slipped from her small hands and scattered yellow parchment pages all over the floor. The back of the book tore off, and Frieda was left holding just the leather cover. From this, a folded sheet of paper fluttered out and landed at Frieda's feet.[294]
The company crowded to the rescue. Blonde heads and brown heads bumped into each other in picking up the leaves. Frieda started to the fire with the old book cover and the folded paper. She gave them both a toss toward the flames, but the paper fluttered back to her feet.
The group rushed to help. Blonde and brown heads collided as they gathered the leaves. Frieda headed to the fire with the old book cover and the folded paper. She tossed both toward the flames, but the paper floated back down to her feet.
Frieda laughed and picked it up again. "This paper won't be burned up, Jack," she exclaimed. "Let's light it in the Christmas candles."
Frieda laughed and picked it up again. "This paper won't burn, Jack," she said. "Let's light it with the Christmas candles."
Jack caught Frieda's hand. "May I look at it, dear?" she asked gently.
Jack held Frieda's hand. "Can I see it, dear?" she asked softly.
Frieda consented to have Frank lift her to the row of lights on top of their Christmas tree. Jim was talking to Cousin Ruth, Jean was distributing boxes of candy, and it was Olive who put her arm around Jack.
Frieda agreed to let Frank lift her up to the row of lights on top of their Christmas tree. Jim was chatting with Cousin Ruth, Jean was handing out boxes of candy, and it was Olive who wrapped her arm around Jack.
"What is it, dear? What has happened?" she whispered. "Are you glad or sorry over something?" It was no wonder Olive asked. Jack's eyes were streaming in tears, but under them shone a kind of radiance. Her face was white one minute and then glowed with a beautiful rose color.
"What is it, dear? What happened?" she whispered. "Are you happy or sad about something?" It's no surprise Olive asked. Jack's eyes were streaming with tears, but beneath them, there was a kind of brightness. Her face was pale one moment and then lit up with a beautiful blush.
"Oh, I am so happy, happy, Olive!" she cried, throwing her arms around Olive and[295] forgetting the rest of the company. "See, we have the most wonderful Christmas gift. Frieda has found our deed to Rainbow Ranch! I believe somehow that Father sent it to us to-night."
"Oh, I’m so happy, happy, Olive!" she exclaimed, wrapping her arms around Olive and[295] forgetting about everyone else. "Look, we have the most amazing Christmas gift. Frieda found our deed to Rainbow Ranch! I have a feeling that somehow Father sent it to us tonight."
But Jim and Cousin Ruth and everybody in the room had heard Jack.
But Jim, Cousin Ruth, and everyone in the room had heard Jack.
Jim lifted Jack up in the chair, which Frieda had given up. She waved her wonderful paper before her friends. The cowboys broke into a prolonged cheer. The girls cried a little, because they couldn't help it. Jim suddenly looked ten years younger and what he whispered to Cousin Ruth, no one ever knew, but she blushed and shook her head.
Jim picked Jack up in the chair that Frieda had abandoned. She waved her beautiful paper in front of her friends. The cowboys erupted into a long cheer. The girls cried a bit, unable to stop themselves. Jim suddenly looked like he was ten years younger, and what he whispered to Cousin Ruth remained a mystery to everyone, but she blushed and shook her head.
"Do let's dance or do something, quick!" Jean exclaimed, "or I simply can't bear it." She ran over to the piano. But at this moment sleigh bells sounded outside and a pair of horses could be heard stamping on the frozen ground. Then another sleigh followed and the wide hall of Rainbow Lodge was quickly crowded with Mr. and Mrs. Simpson, Harry Pryor, Laura, who for once looked friendly, and all the neighbors of the ranch girls for miles around.[296]
"Come on, let's dance or do something quick!" Jean shouted, "or I just can't take it anymore." She rushed over to the piano. But just then, the sound of sleigh bells rang out, and you could hear a pair of horses stamping on the frozen ground. Soon after, another sleigh arrived, and the large hall of Rainbow Lodge quickly filled up with Mr. and Mrs. Simpson, Harry Pryor, Laura, who for once looked friendly, and all the neighbors of the ranch girls from miles around.[296]
Let your doors open wide,
Though the wind may follow and snow may accompany,
"Yet bring us closer by your fire to wait."
Harry Pryor sang the first verse of the old Christmas carol alone. Before he had finished Jean was playing the air softly on the piano and all the guests joined in the second verse.
Harry Pryor sang the first verse of the old Christmas carol by himself. By the time he finished, Jean was softly playing the tune on the piano, and all the guests joined in for the second verse.
Waving hands and stomping feet,
Come from far away, you to say hello,
You by the fire and us in the street,
"Wishing you joy this morning."
"How did you know, Aunt Sallie? How could you have come to congratulate us at just the right moment?" Jack inquired with a puzzled frown, as she helped Mrs. Simpson out of her wraps. "We only found it about a minute before."
"How did you know, Aunt Sallie? How could you arrive to congratulate us at just the right moment?" Jack asked, frowning in confusion, as she helped Mrs. Simpson out of her coat. "We only discovered it about a minute ago."
"Found what?" Mrs. Simpson demanded curiously. But the next instant she put her comfortable arms about Jack and hugged her with all her might.
"Found what?" Mrs. Simpson asked, intrigued. But the next moment, she wrapped her arms around Jack and hugged her tightly.
"Of course we didn't know you had found your deed to Rainbow Ranch, child," Aunt Sallie exclaimed. "We came over because[297] we were afraid you might not be happy this Christmas. We wanted you to know that we all meant to stand by you. I don't think there is anything in this State that we have a better right to be proud of than our ranch girls," and Aunt Sallie choked a little with mixed emotions.
"Of course we didn’t know you had found your deed to Rainbow Ranch, dear," Aunt Sallie exclaimed. "We came over because[297] we were worried you might not be happy this Christmas. We wanted you to know that we all intended to support you. I don’t think there’s anything in this state that we have more right to be proud of than our ranch girls," and Aunt Sallie choked up a little with mixed emotions.
Jack laughed gaily. "You are a dear, Aunt Sallie," she answered gratefully. "I don't know why you should be proud of us. But anyhow, it is lots of fun to be a Ranch Girl."
Jack laughed happily. "You're so sweet, Aunt Sallie," she replied gratefully. "I don't know why you should be proud of us. But anyway, it's so much fun to be a Ranch Girl."
The Ranch Girls Series.
The story of the four Ranch Girls is plainly just beginning. Girls so entirely unlike in temperament and ideals, as Jack, Jean, Olive and Frieda, cannot fail to lead lives that will develop in interest. In the second volume in the Ranch Girls Series, which will be entitled, "The Ranch Girls' Pot of Gold," they have even more unusual experiences and adventures and are brought into closer contact with the real life of the West. It isn't possible to tell exactly what the Ranch Girls will do in this second book, but it is safe to promise that it will be something even more original and full of delightful opportunity, than running a ranch.
The story of the four Ranch Girls is clearly just getting started. Girls so different in personality and values, like Jack, Jean, Olive, and Frieda, are bound to lead lives that will become increasingly interesting. In the second volume of the Ranch Girls Series, titled "The Ranch Girls' Pot of Gold," they'll have even more unique experiences and adventures, bringing them closer to the true life of the West. While it's impossible to say exactly what the Ranch Girls will do in this second book, we can confidently promise that it will be something even more original and filled with exciting opportunities than running a ranch.
Transcriber's Notes:
Text uses both some one and someone. Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
Text uses both someone and someone. Obvious punctuation errors fixed.
The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
The remaining corrections made are shown with dotted lines under them. Hover your mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!